The Reluctant Wolf
(Book 1 Cloverleah Pack Series)
By
Lisa Oliver
visit superiorz.org for more mm books
The Reluctant Wolf (Book One Cloverleah Pack Series)
Copyright © Lisa Oliver, 2014
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
Cover Design by Paul Oliver
First Edition February 2014
All rights reserved under the International and Pan-American Conventions. No part of this book may
be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical including
photocopying, recording or by any information storage or retrieval system, without permission in
writing from the author, Lisa Oliver.
No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the internet or any other means,
electronic or print, without permission from Lisa Oliver. Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or
distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including
infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in
federal prison and a fine of $250,000. Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and
do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the
author’s rights and livelihood is appreciated.
The Reluctant Wolf is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the
product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any actual persons,
living or dead, events or locales is entirely coincidental.
Warning:
This book contains material that maybe offensive to some people including graphic language, cursing,
explicit sex between males, male-male sex, anal intercourse, oral, rimming and a few BDSM
elements. Be aware of these themes.
The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following trademarks
mentioned in this work of fiction:
Bryan Adams, Everything I do, I do it for you
Chevrolet Nova
Harley Davidson
Dedication
To the one person who thought I could do this, thank you…and to my daughters, Holly and Jasmine
who read the book even though they don’t like the genre.
Chapter One
The smell of Kathy’s Diner hit Kane Matthews as he wandered around the corner, reminding him that
he hadn’t had lunch yet. Taking a quick look at his watch he strode over to the door and opened it.
The place wasn’t overly busy - there were a few couples sitting with coffee and a group of students
taking up the large table by the diner window. Walking over to the counter he smiled at his friend
Trisha, who was currently counting the cash in the till. Seeing him Trisha quickly finished counting,
made a notation on the pad on the side of the till then straightened up with a smile on her face.
“Hi Kane, haven’t seen you in here for a bit - you been busy?”
“Hi Trish, yes the shop has been frantic lately - what about you, still pumping out the best food in
Cloverleah?”
“As always.” Trish smiled again. “So what will you have? The kitchen staff is just finishing up but I
am sure I can get you something.”
Kane lifted his head as another wave of delicious smells hit his nose. Sifting through them he could
sense some kind of beef stew, fried chicken and… strawberries and chocolate? He raised an eyebrow
at Trisha and asked, “You serving desserts now?”
Trisha looked puzzled. “You know me Kane. The only sweet things in here are ice-cream and my
lovely self. Why do you ask?”
Although she was a human, Trisha knew Kane was a wolf shifter and that he was gay, although she
never commented on either aspect of that. She learned a long time ago that Kane liked to keep his
private life exactly that, private. That didn’t stop her being curious about what had gotten her friend’s
nose twitching.
“Hmm, must be mistaken.” Kane shook his head trying to clear his nose of what could only be
described as a truly delicious scent. It wouldn’t leave him and now his wolf was starting to fidget. He
must be hungry. Looking at Trisha again he said, “Can I just have a large bowl of your beef stew and
some bread as a side thanks.”
Kane decided to sit in one of the quiet booths on the far corner of the room. As he wandered over to
his seat Trisha opened the kitchen door behind the counter to place his order. The open doors released
another strong waft of the same scents Kane had experienced at the counter - strawberries, chocolate
and…there was something else there that Kane couldn’t quite place. He thought for a minute it was
another wolf but the scent was strangely diluted. Whatever it was it had gotten his wolf in a tizzy, but
Kane didn’t sense any imminent danger.
Pulling out his phone, he hit number *2* and put the phone up to his ear. While he was waiting for the
call to be connected, he scanned the room again looking for anything that might be out of place. The
older diner had a row of booths along the far wall from the counter, a huge picture window to the front
with a huge long table set in front of it and a few tables arranged in haphazard fashion throughout the
room. It allowed for anyone to have their privacy if they wanted it, or not as the case may be. The
students at the window table were in the process of leaving amidst giggles and lots of pushing and
shoving. The two sets of couples were finishing up their coffee as well. No-one else had come in
which meant the smell had to have come from the kitchen area. Just then he heard a gruff voice from
the phone.
“Yeah, it’s Griff. What do you want Kane?” Kane smiled to himself. Griff had been his cousin since
birth and his friend since grade school and when Kane decided to leave his home town after a run in
with their Alpha Griff had been happy to tag along with his friend. Now miles away in the little town
of Cloverleah, Griff had become his faithful second in command of their own small group of lone
wolves and his right hand man at their business, Custom Rides. He was a big no-nonsense type of man
that did not like small talk.
“Hey Griff I am at Kathy’s Diner. Have you had lunch?”
“Yep, but that doesn’t mean I can’t eat another one. See you in five.” The phone clicked off. Kane
looked up and winked at Trisha.
“Can you make that two orders please Trisha? Griff’s hungry,” he called out.
Laughing, Trisha went through the kitchen doors again and as she did that smell hit Kane again. This
time he felt all the hairs on his neck stand up and then all of the nerves in his cock come alive. What
the fuck? He hated strawberries and rarely had a chance to eat chocolate and what did either thing
have to do with his dick? He had to admit the smell was enticing but still Kane was confused.
Taking a deep breath Kane tried to focus on his wolf. Nope, it seemed he wasn’t in any danger -
unless having your circulation cut off around the groin area was hazardous to your health. But his
wolf was edgy, anxious and wanting to break free. It was like he wanted something, or in this case as
the faint underlying scent of wolf wandered back to him, someone. Was there a new shifter in town
and if there was, why was the scent so faint?
Just then the front door opened and Griff Matthews barreled in. At over 6’ 5”, with a mass of long
wavy black hair, a solid chest and long limbs, Griff had a trimmed black goatee gracing a surprisingly
handsome face. Combined with the tattoos covering every inch of the exposed skin of his tree-trunk
arms, and more as Kane was well aware, Griff was not someone that you messed with.
Seeing Kane, Griff strode over to the booth, his movements strangely graceful in someone so large.
Sighing he sunk down into the booth chair opposite Kane and said “what’s got your panties in a knot?”
“How did you…? I didn’t say anything was wrong,” Kane replied staring at his friend. His own deep
blue eyes glared at Griff’s equally sharp green ones but Griff didn’t back down. After a tense moment
Griff’s eyes slid down but only for a moment.
He looked back up, acknowledging his Alpha but then said, “The only reason why you would ask me
for lunch at almost 3 o’clock in the afternoon, when you know I am trying to get that Anderson order
finished is if there was something wrong. So I will ask again, what has got your panties in a knot?”
As Kane was trying to find a way to answer his friend without sounding like a complete fool, Trisha
came from out of the back of the kitchen with their order.
“There” he muttered quietly, “can you smell that?” He watched Griff surreptitiously sniff the air as
Trisha came over. Griff smiled up at her as she laid out two large bowls of stew and another platter
with a pile of chunky bread stacked up on it.
“Hey Trisha, how’s my favorite lady today? You wearing new perfume or something?”
Trisha grinned at him as she knocked his arm. She was a pleasant looking woman in her mid thirties,
her blond hair escaping her bun and her eyes bright and clear. “Of course not, silly. When do I get the
time to wear perfume and stuff in a place like this? Of course if I was going out somewhere nice…”
she looked at Griff teasingly, “then I might be tempted to splash out a bit.
Griff chuckled. “Now you know you are far too good for the likes of me, Trisha. Besides I heard you
were stepping out with that new sheriff, so the gossip goes.”
Trisha blushed. “Well, Mike might have been by a few times, but who knows. And you know better
than to listen to gossip.” She swiped Griff’s arm again and then headed back to the kitchen.
“So you did smell something too,” Kane looked at his friend.
“Yeah I smelled something sweet with an undertone of shifter but why should that bother us. There
are no other packs in town and we aren’t the type of pack that worries if other shifters come into town
as long as they leave us alone. Probably another drifter like us. I am not sensing any threat here.”
Griff couldn’t understand what had made Kane so edgy.
Kane fidgeted in his seat trying to get his hard-on, which just would not ease, to at least stop trying to
burst out of his zipper.
“I thought the same thing,” he grunted, losing the battle with his jeans. He would have tooth marks on
his dick shortly, and not the ones he usually liked. “But nothing I have ever smelt has hit me in the
balls like this has…and why is there only a faint smell of wolf? Doesn’t that seem weird to you?”
“It’s hit you in the balls?” Griff laughed and leaned up out of his seat to take a look at Kane’s lap.
“Oh yeah, so it has.” He chuckled again as he grabbed a piece of bread and dipped it into his stew,
sitting back down again.
Kane frowned at his bemused friend. “What’s so funny arse hole?” He caught himself growling and
wondered where the hell that had come from.
Griff kept eating for a moment, not letting Kane’s uncharacteristic growl bother his appetite. “Well,”
he said in between chews, “hmmm, man this stew is good.” He carried on eating a minute.
“Griff!” Kane was clearly not amused by the situation. Griff wiped the smile off his face and put
down his bread.
Looking at his friend he said in a quiet voice, “It’s simple really. If something you haven’t seen grabs
you by the balls like that then it could only mean that smell is your mate.” Griff picked up his bread
again and continued eating while Kane sat in stunned silence for moment.
Mate, hmm, couldn’t happen, not to him. Kane thought back to the night the Alpha, his uncle, had
kicked him out of his pack back in Arizona fifteen years before. His uncle had been disgusted that
Kane was gay and told him more than once that he had given up his chance of ever finding a mate with
his “perverted predilections” as he called it. A mate, his uncle had told him, was the Fate’s way of
ensuring the health and continuity of a pack. As Kane refused to consider mating with a female and
contributing to the pack’s growing bunch of cubs he was kicked out.
Griff, had stood by his side throughout, Kane remembered, claiming he too was gay and that he would
follow Kane regardless. For fifteen years he had lived with the idea that not only had he given up his
own hope of having a mate, but his friend’s as well.
“Bullshit” he spluttered before snagging the last piece of bread. His own stew was getting cold and
when he glanced up he could see that Griff was eyeing his plate with a hungry eye. “And keep your
eye off my stew.”
Griff sat back in his chair and stretched his long legs out the side of the booth.
“Why is it bullshit, as you so eloquently put it?” He questioned his friend quietly. “What if the Alpha
was wrong? Wouldn’t be the first time, as you well know.”
“Aw come on Griff, you know my uncle. He was adamant that both of us had given up our chance of
finding happiness with a mate that would accept us the way we are. God forbid, what if that mate was
female? There is no way in hell I am going there.” Kane shuddered as he ate his stew.
“You haven’t even seen the source of the smell yet. How do you know what gender “it” is, or more to
the point, what “it” is? I can smell the wolf as well, but it is really faint almost like something else is
covering it.”
Griff looked at his friend again and Kane was sad to see there was a spot of hope in his eyes. If Kane
could find his mate after all this time then it meant there was hope not only for him, but also for Griff
and the other gay wolves in his little pack.
“Maybe this excuse for blue balls is already mated - did you consider that? Just not to another wolf?
That might account for the smell, or lack of it.” Kane didn’t want to dash his friend’s hope as he knew
how hard it had been for his friend to admit his own sexual orientation in the face of the prejudice in
their home pack.
Both Kane and Griff had been taught from birth that a mate was a special gift to not only the
individual, but to the pack. Someone who would bring unique strengths to the existing pack and help
the pack stay healthy and strong in the face of any adversity. To be told with such certainty that it
wasn’t possible for someone who preferred to love someone of the same sex to find a mate was a real
blow.
“Nope.” On this Griff was adamant. “You only get one chance to mate and one person to do it with.
There is no way your mate would already be mated unless it was to someone in our own pack, like
those ménage thingy’s they have up north. But okay, let’s say your uncle was right. So how do you
account for the problem in your jeans, which I might add” he raised himself up quickly to look at
Kane’s lap again, before sitting back down, “doesn’t seem to be resolving itself?”
“I don’t know,” Kane said, “I just know it is bloody uncomfortable. Besides I thought we knew
everyone that worked here and this…” he pointed to his jeans, “has never happened in here before.”
Truth be told it hadn’t happened anywhere before.
Griff looked over to Trisha who was cleaning down the counter. The diner was getting ready for the
next shift. Soon the place would be packed with early diners. “Hey Trisha, could you come over here
for a minute?” he called out.
“Sure boys,” Trisha said as she wandered over. “Is everything all right with the stew?”
“Awesome as always,” Griff charmed her. “No, we were just wondering, though, has someone been
tweaking your recipe? There is something in the stew that I hadn’t noticed before. It’s really good,
but I just wondered what was different about it”
Trisha laughed. “Oh, that will be Shawn. He’s our new cook - he showed up here about three weeks
ago looking for work, so I gave him a chance seeing as Lance just waltzed off without notice. Shawn
is an absolute whizz in the kitchen. He has picked up all the existing recipes with no problem at all
and has even made a few suggestions on some new things I am thinking of trying here.”
She looked up as the kitchen door opened. “Oh here he is now; it’s the end of his shift. Hey Shawn
come over here for a minute.”
Kane couldn’t see the man behind Trisha but assumed he must be coming over as Trisha was still
looking at someone expectantly over her shoulder. And ‘Shawn’ ha, must be a bloke too right because
he had never heard of a girl named Shawn. What he did notice was that amazing scent becoming
almost over powering as the wearer of it got closer and closer. Kane’s wolf was in a tizzy of
excitement frantically trying to get out…get closer to the source of that smell…his mate? Lord knows
nothing like this had ever happened to Kane before in his life. Kane leaned his head back for a
moment and closed his eyes - he had to get himself and his wolf under control.
“Is everything okay here?” The voice was firm and low. It vibrated down Kane’s spine and hit his
dick with the power of a force ten tornado. Kane realized if this man kept speaking he could come
from words alone. The timbre, the softness, the way this man’s words reverberated through Kane
made him feel like he was being held; that he was safe…what a weird way for an Alpha to feel.
“Sure,” he heard Trisha say. “These guys were just complimenting you on your stew and I thought it
would be nice if you could meet them.”
Kane opened his eyes to look at the man now standing beside Trisha. To say he was gob-smacked was
an understatement. Shawn looked as inviting as a tall drink of spring water after a two day dusty ride.
Kane just wanted to drink the man in. He started at the man’s boots which were well worn but clean.
He took in how Shawn’s jeans seemed to fit him, just snugly enough to show off muscled legs and a
package that made Kane think of Christmas, birthdays and everything else worth unwrapping.
Shawn’s tight white t-shirt suggested muscled abs and a well defined chest. His arms were tanned and
strong without being overly big. He had to stand at least six foot, maybe a spot more - perfect for
Kane’s own 6 foot 4.
Just perfect, Kane thought again, when he took a look at the vision’s face. Shawn had a lean triangular
face with a straight nose and full pink lips set amidst an awesome tan. But it was his eye’s that caught
Kane’s attention the most. Crystal blue with shards of ice and framed with gorgeous long black
lashes, they were the most intense eyes Kane had ever seen. As Kane watched him those same eyes
shifted once to almost fully white and then back to blue chips again. Shawn quickly dipped his head
forward so that his long black hair fell forward across his face and Kane ached to tuck it back behind
his ears so he could keep looking into those eyes.
It was then that Kane was aware that the others had been talking and he had been caught drooling like
a school boy on heat. He shifted in his chair and tried to focus on the conversation.
“…a really damn good stew. Where did you learn to cook like that?” Thank God for Griff who was at
the moment watching Kane with a bemused expression on his face while holding the conversation
Kane seemed impossible to contribute to with his potential mate.
“I get around a lot and cooking is just something I really love. I am glad you enjoyed it.” Shawn’s
tone seemed almost overly polite and it seemed to Kane that Griff had gotten that idea too.
Now that Shawn was standing closer the faint smell of wolf was more obvious but it was almost as
though it was masked by something else. Kane could pick up hints of the forest, of rain, of water
flowing from a stream but the animal scent itself was so faint. How did the boy do that? He was still
trying to work out how to work that into the conversation when he heard Shawn talking again.
“…really have to get going. Nice to meet you guys. I’ll see you tomorrow Trisha,” and with that
Shawn loped over to the door and was gone. Moments later the unmistakable sound of a Harley
motorbike filled the air, taking with it that delicious smell. Kane looked up to see both Griff and
Trisha looking at him.
“Well you certainly made a good impression Kane,” Trisha said with a smile in her voice. “I have
never known you to be so quiet.”
Kane answered her smile with a weak one of his own. “Just tired I think Trisha, you know how hectic
things can get this time of year. Is there any chance of getting some of your coffee - I might need it if
I am going to get any work done this afternoon.”
Trisha bustled off to get the required coffee and Kane sat stunned at what had just happened.
“So you don’t believe in all this mate bullshit, ha?” Griff had a smug look on his face. “I know I’ve
never seen you struck dumb before, so come on Kane, tell me what is going on underneath that thick
skull of yours.”
“I don’t know my friend, I really don’t. It can’t be that mate shit because then wouldn’t he feel it
too? You heard him, so damn polite and if I hadn’t have caught that switch in his eyes I could have
sworn he was almost human. But he just walked off like meeting us was nothing but an inconvenient
blip in his day.”
“Ha, you’re not as observant as I thought. Didn’t you notice the change in his jeans as he was looking
at you? Man I can’t believe you missed that. He is built.” Kane growled at his friend before realized
that Griff was just trying to impart information. “And you noticed that eye shift too - your wolfy mate
is trying hard to be something he’s not which suggests to me he is on the run from something. Maybe
your boy’s in trouble, Kane. Important thing is, what are you gonna do about it?”
CHAPTER TWO
Oh shit, oh fuck, oh fucking shit…
Shawn was panicking. It was just before the end of his shift that his wolf had picked up that someone
unusual had come into the diner - another wolf. But Shawn felt safe in the kitchen. With the varied
smells coming from food cooking it was unlikely that one wolf would even notice that he was out the
back, especially with the wards he had put in place on his chest.
But when Trisha had opened the kitchen door to yell out an order for the first bowl of stew, Shawn’s
wolf had gone into a frenzy at the smell of rich deep oak and oranges that had wafted in with her.
After she had left he had stolen a peek out of the window in the kitchen door and seen Kane headed
over to a booth at the corner of the diner.
Although Kane had his back turned to him Shawn was quick to note the man’s height and build. Kane
was at least six foot four inches with wide shoulders and thick strong arms. Shawn could see glimpses
of tattoos on the man’s arms - like bands around his skin. Kane’s shoulder’s slimmed down in a V
down a broad back to an arse that was so perfectly encased in denim that Shawn’s wolf whimpered at
the sight.
The only other thing that Shawn could see was the man’s hair. Caught up in a tie at the base of his
neck Kane’s hair fell down below his shoulders in a thick mass of dark, dark brown swirls with flashes
of red highlights through it. Watching him walk Shawn got the impression that Kane was a man who
knew what he wanted and had no problems going out and getting it.
This man was his mate - Shawn was in no doubt about that. As he thanked the Fate’s he was wearing
his apron so that no-one else could see the evidence of his arousal and as he went back to his cooking,
he couldn’t help but feel sad that this amazing man, that he had only seen the back of, was the mate he
was destined for and couldn’t have.
When Trisha came in to secure the second order of stew Shawn was a little more prepared for the blast
of scent that rose above the cooking smells of stew and fried chicken. While his cock ached, he
simply nodded his head at Trisha and went on to prepare the additional order. But when his wolf
acknowledged the smell of a second wolf he started to get really anxious.
Finishing the orders, Shawn had quickly cleaned up his station and grabbed his gear ready to head off.
He noted through the kitchen door window that Trisha was talking to the two wolves in the booth so
all he needed was to put his head down and walk out. Hopefully none of them would notice him
leaving.
Pulling out his cell phone and staring at the blank screen as though that would give him something to
do with his eyes, he hunched his shoulders and pushed through the doors. Three steps and he would be
at the counter. Ten long steps and he would be out the door, on his bike and free to leave. Leave the
promise of an apparently gorgeous mate and the threat that only two wolves in a diner could give him.
But that didn’t happen; no the Fate’s couldn’t be that kind. He was caught, called over and when he
saw his mate’s face with ruggedly handsome face, hard chin, full mouth and deep blue eyes, he knew
he was in real trouble. With his wolf going crazy, his magic singing and his cock straining at the
zipper in his jeans, it took all of his control to stand still under the wolves scrutiny. All he wanted to
do was throw himself into his mate’s arms and let himself be screwed into oblivion.
He knew his mate wanted him. He could smell Kane’s arousal coming off him in waves of heat. He
could see it in the man’s tight jeans and the tension in the man’s jaw as he met Shawn’s eyes. In that
one split second Shawn lost control and felt his eyes change. Just as quickly he got it back, but it was
too late. Kane had seen it and so had his friend.
Thank the lords for this man Griff who seemed to take over the conversation while Kane just sat there
silently staring at him like he wanted to have him for breakfast. Shawn held onto his control long
enough to make a few polite answers while his head was screaming at him to get away - pack wolves
were everything that Shawn feared - everything he tried to stay away from.
It might not have been as bad if Kane had seemed to be a rogue wolf, but no, this man was an Alpha,
and if he was an Alpha then he had a pack. The last pack Shawn had been actually in had tried to kill
him and he vowed he would never go back to that type of set-up again. Packs were dangerous; they
didn’t understand wolves like Shawn; they didn’t want wolves like Shawn and he wasn’t going to get
caught again.
Shawn realized he had arrived at his driveway. His small furnished cottage was right on the edge of
town, set down a long driveway that couldn’t be navigated by car. All around him was bush and trees
which hid the cottage perfectly from the road and tourist eyes. As he chucked the bike into low gear
he negotiated the pot holes and undergrowth that gave the driveway an unused appearance. Shawn
preferred it this way.
Moments later he came up to the small clearing where his little cottage stood in a large grass
clearing. Riding the bike right up to the porch steps, he reversed the bike so that it was parked ready
to head off at the first sign of danger. He got off the bike, smoothed his hair and looked around,
searching the encroaching trees and darkened shadows for anything out of place.
Only when he was satisfied that he was alone did Shawn go up onto the porch. Reaching under his t-
shirt he took out a shimmering piece of blue crystal that he wore around his neck. Kneeling on the
porch he tapped the crystal in three different places across the top of the steps releasing the wards that
had protected his home during the day.
Standing up again he walked over to the big heavy door and pressed his finger on one of the many
knots in the wood. A small electronic keypad slid out and he tapped in a sequence of eight characters,
allowing the door to open. He quickly stepped inside closing the door behind him.
The house itself was very small. Just one main room that served as a kitchen, lounge and dinning
area, with a separate bedroom and en-suite set to the left. There was one other small room set out the
back of the kitchen through the pantry and it was there that Shawn was headed.
As he walked through Shawn made sure that nothing appeared out of place. He kept his rooms’
deliberately tidy and neat at all times. Although his small collection of ornaments and books on the
bookcase appeared randomly placed he knew exactly what was there and where each piece was
supposed to be. The room itself was comfortable enough, but it didn’t have a lived in feel. The
cottage was furnished when he rented it and the furniture was well worn from years of use. Shawn
snorted at himself - he had never lived anywhere long enough to call the place a home.
The backroom was totally out of character to the rest of the house and it was one of the main reasons
Shawn had taken this place. Outfitted simply with a rug that covered most of the floor, a large desk,
chair and a row of computer monitors, from this room Shawn could see every angle around his house,
out to the woods and down the driveway. The small room had no windows and anyone looking at the
house from the outside would not even know it was there.
Sitting at his desk Shawn quickly accessed the motion detection videos that had recorded whilst he
had been out. Flicking through the videos carefully Shawn could see that the only visitors he had
during the day had been a couple of deer that had wandered across his grass from the forest. A few
taps of the screen and the videos were wiped from his hard drive and the system activated again.
Walking back through the pantry and closing the door he went into the kitchen searching for a much-
needed beer.
Taking a chilled bottle from the fridge, he threw the cap into the tidy bin and went back out the front
door to sit on the porch. He sat heavily in the chair nestled in the corner of the porch, and put his head
back, eyes closed with his beer resting on his knee. What to think, what to think.
Kane, wolves, Kane, his pack, Kane, his father trying to find him - trying to kill him for the
abomination he was, Kane. His mate was definitely the most pleasant thing he had to think about he
thought with a grin to himself. He allowed himself to picture Kane as he had sat in that tiny chair in
the homely diner.
As his inner eye wandered over the picture he noticed a couple of new things about the man. Shawn
knew Kane was tall, he was dark and he was definitely handsome but as Shawn allowed himself to
take notice of smaller details he knew that Kane would not only be a good fit in bed, but out of it as
well. The way Kane held himself indicated strength of character; the light in his eyes suggested there
was more to Kane than just a man with a job - this man had lived life. It was almost as though Shawn
could see the hint of pain in the soul of a man he was destined to love and who he could never be
with. “Who are you Kane, and why did you have to come into my life now?” He whispered to himself.
As he thought about Kane he thought too of his own wolf who had to remain hidden for so many hours
every day. As he had rode away from the diner his wolf had howled in his head that he had to go back,
he had to be with that gorgeous man, but Shawn knew he couldn’t do it. Even now he watched his
wolf inside his heart pacing and whining, longing for something they would never have.
Making a decision, Shawn opened his eyes, sat back up and put his beer on the porch. Dusk was
closing in and now would be a perfect time for a run. He didn’t have to work at the diner until the late
shift tomorrow so he would take his wolf for a long run in the woods, shower and then head off to
bed. He could sleep in, in the morning and maybe by then his head would feel a lot clearer. But even
as he started to take off his clothes for the shift he had a horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach that
if Kane pursued him he would have no choice but to leave town and head off again. Moments later a
lone silver white wolf sprinted across the lawn and melted into the dark cover of the trees.
Chapter Three
Anyone who was a regular customer of Custom Rides knew that going in the smart clean and small
shop front was not the way to attract attention from the men who worked inside. All of the action was
around the back - in a huge workshop that could hold up to six cars and a larger number of bikes.
Custom Rides dealt in all aspects of customizing vehicles, both 2-wheeler and four. The place was
usually a hive of activity as the five men that made up Kane’s pack worked on their own and customer
projects.
So if any customer had bothered to call into the shop after Kane and Griff got back from the diner they
would have wondered what on earth was wrong. All the men were in the break room listening to what
Kane and Griff had to say about the newcomer in town, Shawn - the wolf that didn’t smell much like a
wolf and the man who could be Kane’s mate.
Kane had been totally honest with the way he felt both before and while he was meeting Shawn.
Because his pack was so small - five members including himself, made up entirely of gay wolves who
like him had been evicted from their own packs and who landed up in Cloverleah, any possible threat
to their existence had to be explored.
Shawn was not the first shifter to wander into Cloverleah, although he was one of the few that had
stayed longer than a day or two. The fact that he had been in town for more than three weeks and none
of the men from Custom Rides had picked up on it made Kane wonder if he needed to be more vigilant
about their own security.
“Oh come on Kane, you know it’s not like that. When would we have had the chance to see him?”
Troy spoke up first. “We have barely had a lunch break in the last month and if this Shawn is the
unsociable type then we wouldn’t have picked up traces of him in town either.”
“Yeah, you know we have been heads down and bums up finishing these orders that keep coming in - I
haven’t been laid in months.” His twin, Scott spoke up with a hint of a smile.
Kane looked at the twins. Troy had been with the pack about two years after he had wandered into
Custom Rides looking for a job. When he learned Kane’s attitude to gay shifters, he was happy to join
up with both the pack and the business although he hated leaving his twin. Scott was apparently better
at hiding his sexual orientation from his pack but when Troy got in touch with him six months after he
had left town Scott had gladly abandoned his pack to be somewhere where he didn’t have to lie about
who and what he was.
Both boys were great mechanics and could fix anything with a motor. Although smaller than Griff or
Kane at a flat six foot tall they both had sun kissed blond hair and tanned, fresh features. Not big by
wolf standards both males were fierce fighters and they were staunchly loyal to Kane. As indicated by
their comments Troy was the quieter one while Scott thought with his dick more often than not.
“You boys complaining I have been working you too hard?” Although Kane’s tone was teasing there
was the underlying whip of the Alpha underneath it.
“No.”
“No.”
Both boys were quick to pick up on the seriousness of the situation but Troy felt he had to make his
point.
“You didn’t pick up on him either until you decided you were hungry. The way this wolf has been
covering his tracks it could have been months before we even knew he was here. Sure I noticed a new
ride parked in town over the past few weeks, but I didn’t think anything of it…Did any of you?”
The men all looked at each other. In light of their business it would have made sense if all of them
had noticed when there was a new bike in town. Seemed like none of them, apart from Troy, had even
picked up on it.
“What’s he riding, Troy?”
“Looks like a modified 1980 Harley XL 1000, Sportster model. Seems to carry drag pipes, the smaller
ape hanger bars and an old school low seat. Got an awesome paint job on the tank - metallic blue with
a silver wolf head on it. Would love to know who did the paint work on it - it is really well looked
after.”
“Well the man has taste at least.” Kane said with a smile. He rode an original black 2007 Harley
Davidson XL1200 Nightster whenever he felt the need for a cruise and he was quietly pleased that his
mate, for the want of a better word, seemed to appreciate bikes enough to not only own one, but
obviously look after one as well.
“I don’t think his ride is the issue here, Kane, as you well know. What’s your pretty boy hiding?”
Griff went straight to the heart of the issue as per normal.
The men all looked at each other. It was one thing to hide what they were from humans but it was a
really rare case when a fellow wolf hid from his own kind. Common courtesy would have required
Shawn to seek out any wolves in the area when he had moved in and at least asked for permission to
stay in the area even if he didn’t want to be part of the pack.
“Maybe” Dean spoke up in his quiet voice. “Maybe he didn’t know…”
“Know what, about us?” Griff cut across sharply. Dean flushed and shut his mouth. The smallest one
in the pack Dean was only five foot six, with deep auburn hair and a pale complexion. He was an
Omega wolf, unlike Kane’s and Griff’s Alpha status and the twin’s Beta. Kane had found him
homeless in a bus shelter on one of his trips to the big city; about three hours drive from Cloverleah.
The boy turned out to be an amazing artist and was responsible for many of the custom paint works in
the shop.
However Dean never spoke up very often so it was easy for the older and bigger members of the pack
to shut him down, as Griff had just done. Kane threw a warning look at his closest friend and
indicated that Dean was to continue.
“Well yes, in one way,” Dean continued. “We aren’t a very big presence here and unless someone
actually comes to the shop, or we happen to bump into them in town there is no real indication to
visitors that we are here. We do keep a low profile after all. But no, I wondered if maybe he didn’t
know he was a wolf. Maybe he is a half or mix…” Dean’s voice dropped to a whisper at the idea.
Kane thought about the combination of smells that had swirled around Shawn when they met. The
more he thought about it the more he thought the little wolf could be right in one way at least.
“Shawn knows about his wolf all right,” he said. He looked across at Griff as they both remembered
the eye shift Shawn had quickly covered up in the diner. “Maybe,” he continued, “maybe he is
something more than just a wolf.” Kane looked at Griff and his friends as they all pondered that
possibility.
Scott spoke up. “I remember a bloke I met in a club one time. He had an Alpha wolf father and a
witch human for a mother. This bloke had been drummed out of his pack because the magic this bloke
was capable of was, well, arousing to say the least.” A small smile flitted across his face. “He tasted
amazing.”
“Keep your head out of your trousers for a minute would you.” Kane’s voice bought them all back to
the present problem. He thought back to his own home pack - just because they were all full wolves
and all expected to meet full wolf mates did not mean that other alliances didn’t happen.
Kane had heard of many cases of cross-breeds between different types of shifters, of wolves mating
with humans and even of wolves mating with other paranormals like vampires. His uncle absolutely
hated the idea as much as he hated the thought of gay wolves. But just because he hadn’t come across
it himself personally didn’t mean the possibility wasn’t out there. He looked at his closest friend.
“What do you think, Griff, now you have met him. Could he be more than just wolf shifter?”
“I think he would have to be, seeing as he has kept himself hidden for all this time. Problem is that if
his home pack has an issue with ‘what’ he is, then chances are they are looking for him and that could
explain the whole need to hide. That could bring problems down on us if you engage with this guy.”
Griff looked thoughtful for a moment before facing his boss.
“So what should we do about this Kane? It’s your call.”
Kane looked around his small but solid pack. They were all fiercely loyal to him and each other. He
couldn’t deny the hope that came from the possibility that maybe if he could find a mate, then they
could too. But to knowingly ask for trouble by bringing in a wolf that was so damned determined to
hide wasn’t something he could decide on his own.
“Nope, actually I think this is something we all need to decide for ourselves. Majority vote.” Kane
looked them all in the eye. “I can’t deny the fact that I want to know more about a man that can
straighten my dick so fast before I have even seen him. I know his scent calls to me and my wolf.
Maybe he is my chance at a mate, in which case of course I want to pursue it.”
Hmm do I ever, he thought as a vision of Shawn naked burned behind his eyes. Shutting down that
thought as quickly as it came, he continued.
“But my first responsibility has always been to you as a pack. We know this guy is hiding who he is,
or more specifically, what he is. And face it; we don’t even know exactly what he is ourselves.”
Gorgeous, perfect and edible, was what he was. Kane shifted his feet as another dose of arousal hit
him. With effort he shut down his thoughts of Shawn for another time when he had more privacy, and
focused on the men who were watching him closely.
“So let’s hear it. Your honest thoughts on this.”
Typically it was Griff that spoke up first. Stretching himself to his full height he laughed as he said,
“we have never run from trouble before and I for one am all for you having a chance of a mate because
then maybe there is hope I can find someone for my own little self. I say go for it.” The others
laughed which helped ease some of the tension in the room.
The twins looked at each other. At times they almost seemed to share a telepathic bond. Facing back
to Kane Troy said, “We think you should go for it too. If he is your mate then he comes under our
protection. We don’t care that he obviously has other talents apart from being a wolf shifter - you
know we all meet our mates for a reason.”
Kane looked at Dean. As the smallest member of the pack Dean hated violence and conflict of any
kind. He was the softest, kindest man, or wolf for that matter, that Kane had ever met.
“And what is your thought on this Dean?” He asked his little Omega quietly.
“I just want you to be happy boss.” Dean faced the larger man and peered up locking with his eyes.
“Now you know the possibility of a mate exists, surely you want to follow that through regardless of
the trouble he might bring with him. Who knows, he may have powers that could have a positive
benefit on our pack - our mates make us stronger. I think you should go for it.”
Kane let out the breath he didn’t even realize he had been holding. If any of his friends had said ‘no’
then he would have walked away without a second thought. Okay, maybe he would have had more
than second thoughts, but they would have been in private and his pack members would never know.
Kane wasn’t bad at hiding things either when he had too.
“Thank you,” he said, quietly. “That means a lot to me, all of you.”
“Now that’s settled boss, you just have one little problem.” Of course, it was Griff that bought up the
obvious. “How you gonna make time with someone who doesn’t want to be around wolves?” His
friend might be laughing at him, but Kane knew he had a valid point. Shawn had high-tailed it out of
the diner as quickly as he could without being rude about it.
“Okay, you have a good point there Griff. I think, what we need, is a subtle plan of attack.” Kane
smiled at the men as they all looked at him. “You guys have all made complaints that I haven’t
allowed you all time to eat, or get laid…” with a look to Scott. “What I propose is that you Griff, find
out what shifts Shawn is working at the diner. Troy, you are our computer whizz. Find out from the
realty place in town any places that have been rented out in the past month so we can see if we can get
a handle on where this guy lives.”
“Then, once we have this information, I will arrange for each of you, in pairs to be at the diner, having
a meal, on me. I want a minimum of two of us at the diner every shift that boy has. If he is in trouble,
and he clearly doesn’t have any back-up, then I want us there for him. He will also get to know the
scents for all of you through the diner and hopefully come to realize over a period of time that while
we know he is there, that we aren’t bothered about it.” Kane was warming to his idea the more he
thought about it.
“Wouldn’t it be easier if you just went in there and asked him out?” Scott always preferred the direct
approach when he was looking to get laid so it wasn’t surprising that he wouldn’t understand the
subtlety of Kane’s plan.
“No.” Kane was firm on this. “For the next two weeks I am not going to the diner at all.” Oh boy, his
wolf was not happy with him - Kane had never been backward about going after what he wanted.
“Why the hell not, he is your mate?” It was Scott who asked the question, but the rest of them seemed
just as confused.
“Because, if I go near him he will bolt for sure.”
Kane willed them to understand. Even now he knew this man was too important to him for him to
blow this. If Shawn left town in the dead of night it would be really hard to find him. Kane wanted
him to feel safe here, in Cloverleah, with him and his pack so he had to take the long way around this
courtship.
“No talking to him or seeking him out. Just go to the diner like regular customers but make sure you
are there at the beginning and ending of each of his shifts. He will know that you guys are there, but I
don’t want him spooked. Let him see we are not a threat to him. Are we all clear on this?”
Troy and Scott nodded. Dean looked at him and asked, “But won’t that be really hard on you?”
Kane pulled at his trousers that were still trying to strangle his dick.
“Harder than you know,” he admitted with a smile. “But come on guys, I have given you guaranteed
time off for the next two weeks at least and I am fronting for meals, so how about we get some work
done.”
Scott, Dean and Troy all filed out of the break room and went back to work. Griff lagged behind.
“Do you really know what you are doing boss?” He asked.
Kane walked closer to his friend his voice soft and deep against Griff’s ear.
“Do you have any idea how hard this is going to be for me? Knowing he is just down the road and not
being able to go and see him, at least for two weeks. I would have him caught, fucked and mated in the
next ten minutes if I thought it would do any good. But I have got to go with my gut here and my gut
says if I overpower this boy, he is going to run. I gotta give him time to understand we don’t pose a
threat to him.”
Griff patted his shoulder.
“Just as well we got a lot of work on then, aye boss. By the way, what happens in two weeks?”
“Then, my friend, he and I are going to have a one-on-one chat and I am going to find out why he
won’t acknowledge the attraction he obviously felt in the diner today. Then if he runs, I am going to
catch him, fuck him so hard he weeps and claim him.” With an almost feral grin, Kane went out into
the workshop.
Chapter Four
Shawn didn’t know what to expect when he got to work the next day but he spent the whole day
nervous and on edge. Knowing a wolf’s possessive nature he fully expected to see Kane waiting for
him when he got to the diner but all was calm. He hurriedly went out the back and got started on his
prep.
About fifteen minutes into his shift his own wolf sensed the presence of two wolves in the diner - from
what he could tell it was Griff and one other. All Shawn could sense from the second wolf was that he
was an Omega. Shawn just kept working and after about an hour he sensed when the two wolves left.
Later that evening about an hour before his shift was finished he sensed another two wolves - this time
the Omega and one other. But when Shawn went to leave for the night they didn’t stop him or try to
say anything to him. Shawn didn’t know what to think.
When he did get home that night he went through his videos again but he didn’t see anything there to
worry him either. But he was still filled with a sense of uneasiness…and he had to admit to himself a
slight touch of loneliness. He had observed the wolves that had come into the diner that day. He
could see that the men were obviously good friends and that they seemed to care about each other.
But it had to be more than coincidence that Shawn didn’t notice any wolves in town during the three
weeks prior and now in just one day since meeting his mate he had come across another two plus
Griff.
And so it went on through the rest of the week. Shawn came to recognize four different scents in all -
Griff, the Omega and two Betas that appeared to be twins at least in looks. To Shawn the scent
signatures of the two men were completely different but he could tell that human’s might have trouble
telling the two men apart. Every day there would be two wolves at the diner at the beginning of his
shift and another two at the end of it.
By Friday night Shawn was on edge and he couldn’t work out why. The other wolves had not come
near him; hadn’t tried to engage him in any way except for Griff who would say ‘hi’ when he saw
Shawn in the diner. But apart from that there was nothing. And no sign of Kane at all. Fortunately
Friday nights were really busy in the diner and he was rushed off his feet. Shawn’s back was aching
and his feet hurt as he worked his way through to the end of his shift. His wolf sense had picked out
that all four wolves had come into the diner that evening and every now and then he could catch
snippets of their raucous conversation every time the kitchen door opened. Shawn listened intently
hoping to hear something about Kane but all the talk seemed to revolve around was some order they
had just got finished.
As he was finishing up Shawn recognized another feeling, deep in his chest. He was hurting, he
realized. Kane, his mate, had obviously arranged for members of his pack to keep an eye on him but
he hadn’t made an appearance himself. Shawn had believed that Kane had wanted him as much as he
wanted in return but now days later with no contact he felt himself wondering if perhaps it was Kane
who was rebuffing him.
Okay, he thought, well that was really silly because I didn’t want him as a mate anyway. There is no
way I am going into a pack situation again. Then another thought struck him. What if the wolves
weren’t keeping an eye on him for Kane, but because they recognized he wasn’t an ordinary wolf
shifter - maybe they saw his ‘Other’ as a threat to them. And with that thought came the crushing
realization that there is no way that Kane would ever want him because he was so bloody different.
Wrapped up in his own head Shawn almost didn’t hear Trisha come and tell him he could go home.
He gathered his stuff and then took the time to wrap and take home his knives as well, that he usually
left at his work station. He had the weekend off work and he was going to do some serious thinking
about whether or not he could stay in Cloverleah any more. Every fiber of his being yelled at him to
go and find Kane and force Kane to reject him to his face.
But his strong sense of self-preservation recognized this was a really dumb idea. He was tired; it had
been a long week. He had barely any sleep as every waking thought seemed consumed with his mate.
Shawn had spent the entire week with his body throbbing with arousal. No matter how many times he
had jacked off, it didn’t make any difference. He knew he just needed to get home and try and rest -
he would work on his problems over the weekend.
Pushing through the kitchen doors he looked up at the table of wolves when Griff said his normal ‘hi’.
Too tired to speak he just waved a hand and kept moving through the diner. Once outside he took a
deep breath and headed over to his bike.
Engrossed in getting his backpack stuffed in one of his bike’s saddlebags, he didn’t realize he had
company until he heard Griff say, “Nice bike.” Straightening up quickly he turned to see all four of
the wolves standing behind him. Shawn’s entire system went into fight-or-flight mode, but none of
the men came any closer. Three of them were looking around the bike while Griff stayed on the
sidewalk just smiling at him.
Okay, he could do this. Talk about the bike. He knew that the men all worked at some place called
Custom Rides in town, so of course they would be interested in a new bike in town. Struggling to
remind himself that not every wolf was out to kill him, at least not at first, he relaxed enough to
rumble out, “Um yeah, I restored it myself.”
“What,” one of the twins were talking now. “That is awesome work man. Did you do the tank as
well?”
Shawn looked down at his dark, metallic blue tank with the airbrushed silver wolf on it. It was all his
own work and something he had been really proud of. Shame was every time he left town he had to
repaint the thing into something different. Stupid really but Shawn had a love for customized tanks.
“Yes,” he said. “That’s one of my designs and I did the work myself - I did everything on the bike
myself. I seem to be handy like that.”
He took another deep breath and smiled across at the sight of the twins and the omega all now huddled
beside the motor, noting the modifications he had made.
“Those are some pretty handy skills all right; you should come into the shop sometime. We’re just
down the road.” Shawn turned to see Griff speaking to him and pointing down the street where he
could faintly make out the Custom Rides sign - strange he had never looked for it before.
Just as he was about to answer Shawn became aware of a white pickup cruising down the road,
heading towards them. Quickly he could sense two men on the back of the truck and two in the front -
all humans. As the pickup got closer he could smell gunpowder and gun oil - hunters. Panicked he
yelled “get down,” before he heard two quiet pops and then felt the shots that rang out in the quiet of
the night as they slammed into his body.
“Gotcha Shawn,” he heard as he went down. The pickup sped off with the sound of laughter ringing in
the night.
Pain radiating through his shoulder and his leg, Shawn didn’t pay any attention to the men who were
with him. He knew he had to get away before the idiots who shot him realized they hadn’t actually
killed him yet. He knew that none of the other men had been hurt because the bloody hunter’s aim had
been totally pointed at him and he had taken both of the shots he had heard. But already he could feel
the impact of the shots still in his body. A present from his father, he could feel the magic in them
stripping him of his strength, his ability to heal and his reason for living.
He felt the twins lift him and he struggled in their grip. “Steady,” He heard one of them say. “We are
just moving you to the alley so you can shift.”
Griff was speaking into his phone. Shawn couldn’t hear what was being said but he caught the words
“mate…shot…alley.”
He struggled again as the men put him down. Then the Omega was in his face speaking to him but he
couldn’t make out the words. As the smaller man kept on talking Shawn could eventually make out
what he was trying to say - shift, he needed to shift to his wolf state otherwise he was going to die.
The bullets his father had made just for him worked on his magic but when Shawn was in his wolf
state his magic was protected. These men with him didn’t know that, his father didn’t know that, but
he did.
But in his wolf state Shawn knew he could hurt anyone of them if they touched him. His own
protective wards, tattooed into his skin flared up every time he was in any kind of pain. The force of
that magic would hurt the smaller Omega and anyone else who was touching him.
“Stand back…move away from me…please. Don’t want to…hurt you.”
Not understanding the reason for Shawn’s words, after all they were shifters themselves, the four men
looked at each other but all stepped away. Drawing on the last of his strength, Shawn focused on the
image of his wolf in his head and with his last bit of strength he shifted. His last coherent memory
was hearing one of the men go “Wow,” before he blacked out completely.
Chapter Five
Kane didn’t think he had ever been so angry in his whole life. When Griff had phoned him he had
been sitting at home, alone, having a pity party because HE had made the rules that no-one was to talk
to his mate and HE had made the restriction that HE wasn’t going to see his mate for at least another
week.
He felt bitter and jealous because his pack was all at the diner that evening. They would all get to see
a glimpse of his mate - they were out having a good time and he was stuck at home all because of his
own stupid plan.
He had just about decided to head off down to the diner anyway when his phone rang. He looked at
the screen, Griff.
“Having a nice dinner, arse-hole?” Kane wasn’t in the mood for niceties.
“It’s your mate. He’s been shot outside the diner. The boys are moving him into the back alley so that
he can shift, but it looks bad Kane, you gotta get down here.”
Griff’s voice was low and full of compassion but Kane didn’t bother to answer him. With a roar, he
took off out the house, not even bothering to lock the door. Rushing to his SUV he forced the locks,
turned the key and peeled out of the driveway, headed towards the diner.
Ten minutes later he turned down the alley to the side of the diner and found his men surrounding a
blue glowing orb on the ground. Yanking the door open, he stepped out and rushed over.
“What the fuck?” He said, looking at his men. “What the hell happened?”
“We can’t get near him, boss.” Dean came up to him and put a hand on his chest.
“What do you mean, can’t get near him - he needs help man.” He jerked away from Dean and went to
touch the big beautiful silver white wolf that lay under some pale blue, pulsating orb. He crouched
down and went to move his hand through the blue when he felt Griff pulling him back, both arms
wrapped around his chest so tight he felt he couldn’t breathe.
Standing up, Kane rounded on Griff, pushing at his chest before he gave him the full force of his
Alpha stare.
“What the fucking hell do you think you are doing Griff? That’s my mate; he is clearly hurt; he needs
help, now!”
Griff visibly blanched at the Alpha tone. He had never heard his friend ever use it before. Every
instinct in him made him want to submit despite the fact that he came from an alpha line as well. He
took a step back and put up his hands in a placating manner.
Speaking quietly he said, “We have been trying to help him, okay. But when the boy shifted this blue
orb appeared out of nowhere. It gave us all an electric shock when we tried to get near him. You can’t
touch him, man. That is some pretty weird shit, but none of us can get even close to him.”
Kane turned back to the mate he had only met the once. He hadn’t even spoken two words to the man.
He had been dumbstruck by Shawn’s human form. But looking at him lying there, unconscious as his
beautiful wolf Kane felt the need to love and protect this precious being, because hey it was obvious
his mate was so much more than wolf. But it didn’t matter to Kane. He wanted this man, wolf,
whatever, in his bed, in his pack, in his life in every single way.
“There is no way I am gonna let him die like this.” Kane growled out the words as he crouched down
and peered through the blue haze. Examining Shawn with his eyes, Kane could see that there were two
wounds bleeding out over the silver white fur; one in his shoulder and the other in his leg. The holes
were large and there seemed to be some kind of black discharge mixing with the blood that ran down
the fur. Kane shuddered to think of the pain Shawn must be feeling even in wolf form.
Looking up at Griff, he said, “Were there just the two bullets?”
“Yeah, just the two. The guy’s aim must have been good because all four of us were with him, yet
Shawn got both shots.”
Kane growled. “What do you mean, you were with him? I told you guys to stay away from him. He’s
mine!” He kept growling as Scott tried to appease him.
“We weren’t doing anything wrong. We just wanted to ask him about his bike, that’s all. Thought we
could show him that we were friendly and that we might all have something in common, that’s all.”
“He’s MINE.” Kane didn’t even try and hide his anger.
Troy stepped up trying to calm the bigger man. “Look Kane, we didn’t mean any harm. But hey man,
you have been like a bear with a sore head this week, snapping at all of us and throwing things
around. We figured if Shawn could feel comfy around us then you could get closer to him sooner and
we wouldn’t have to put up with so much of your shit.”
He gave a little smile trying to make Kane feel better, but the truth of the man’s words hit Kane hard.
Backing down a bit, he stopped growling at least.
“Yeah, okay, I get it. I’ve been a shit. You guys have been trying to do the right thing. But what the
fuck do we do now? We got to get him home.” My home, he thought to himself because now he saw
the state his mate was in there was no way he was going to be parted from him a moment longer.
Walking around his mate, being careful not to touch the blue orb, Kane noticed some markings on the
white chest.
“Hey guys what do you make of this?” Pale under the white fur, but clear nonetheless were a set of
black markings.
Scott came round to have a look. “He has had his wolf tattooed. Wow I have never seen that before.”
Dean spoke up from the shadows. “That might be where this magic is coming from. Those are magic
symbols. I don’t know what they mean and I have never seen them on a wolf before, but that is what
they look like.”
“Given this bloody blue orb, they are probably a protection spell,” said Griff. “I’ve seen them on
doorways and such down N”Orleans way, but never on a person. But look, the power is getting
weaker, cos the blue isn’t as intense as it was. This boy isn’t gonna make it if’n we don’t do
something fast.” Looking at Kane he said, “I’m gonna pick him up and put him in the SUV, okay.”
Kane flew at Griff, his wolf struggling to get free. “No, no-one touches him but me,” he growled right
in Griff’s face.
Griff didn’t seem fazed by his friends’ actions. He spoke quietly, willing Kane to get his wolf under
control.
“Boss, we don’t have time for this shit. Your boy is dying; we gotta get him out of here. The magic
shit puts out an electric shock - I am bigger in build than you, my body will be able to handle it better
and if something happens to me then he is gonna need you to get him well. You got no choice, back
away.”
Kane hung his head and shuddered. Turning to Troy, he said, “Bring the SUV as close as you can and
open up the back.”
Moving back to Griff again, he clapped him on the shoulder and looked into his best friend’s eyes.
“Be careful.”
Griff just nodded and looked down at the stricken wolf. He heard Troy starting Kane’s SUV, the sound
getting closer as Troy maneuvered it down the alley. Hearing Troy’s “Okay,” he bent down in one
fluid motion and scooped the wolf up in his arms. Straightening up Griff could feel the electricity of
the magic surging down his arms and through his body as the wolf came in contact with his chest.
Every part of Griff’s body screamed at him to get away from the pain but he just gritted his teeth and
turned towards the vehicle. Three steps later he had the wolf positioned at the back of the SUV.
Carefully, doing his best not to jolt Shawn any more than necessary, he laid the wolf carefully down
on the carpet. Shawn’s eyes flickered open once, then closed again and a faint whimper filled the air.
Griff fell back on the ground, sweat pouring down his face, his lungs were burning and his heart was
racing. He felt a strong hand on his shoulder and looked up to see the pack watching him carefully.
“You okay my friend?” Kane asked.
“Yeah, give me a minute, then I will ride with you. You gonna need me to get him out at the other
end.”
Kane motioned to the other three - “you guys can head off now, thanks for your help.”
“Oh no boss, we will all meet up at your place. One of us will bring Shawn’s bike and Dean can ride
with us. You are not going through this alone.”
Kane just nodded, too tired to fight. Hoisting Griff up off the ground he took him round to the
passenger side of the SUV. After getting Griff settled, he raced around to the drivers’ side, threw
himself in and floored the SUV out of the alley. He had to get his mate home.
Chapter Six
“We gotta get those bullets out - he’s not gonna make it otherwise.” Kane tore his gaze from his
battered mates’ body to look at Griff, who was still recovering from getting the blue hazed wolf into
the house. “He’s still got some power in there, I could feel it when I picked him up, but it is getting
weaker and it has got to be the black shit in those bullets that is doing it.”
Kane looked back down at the wolf. Shawn’s mouth was open and he was panting now in obvious
distress. As Kane watched he could see the wolfen eyes trying to open and he made a quick decision.
Reaching into his back pocket he pulled out his knife and then he dropped to his knees next to his
mate.
“Get me some water; some of the bottled shit in the fridge, please Griff. Those wounds will need to
be cleaned.”
Bending low over the wolf’s ear Kane started talking.
“Hey babe, it’s me, Kane, I’m your mate. I need to get those bullets out of you babe or you are not
going to make it. I need for you to let me in; let me get close to you so I can help you, please baby.
Let me do this.”
Shawn struggled to open his eyes. He could hear Kane’s voice and smell his sweet, delicious scent
and he so badly wanted to let him get close. But Kane hadn’t been near him since the day they had
met - his mate didn’t even want him. He met Kane’s gaze, before closing his eyes again. A plaintive
whine stemmed from his chest and he couldn’t hold it back.
Kane dropped his head like he understood. Then he was speaking again and it was all Shawn could do
to hold onto consciousness - he could listen to that voice forever.
“I am so sorry, Shawn. I thought I needed to give you some space so you wouldn’t bolt. Please Shawn
let me help you get well and then you can tell me what a shit I have been. Please baby.”
Shawn’s brain was muddled - he could barely think straight. It sounded like his mate was truly sorry
for staying away and for one moment it was enough for him. He had been running too long, been on
his own for too long and right now he had wolves around him that honestly seemed to want to help
him. He had a mate that wanted to help him. He just had to trust in this moment, get himself well and
then see what happened from there.
Using his mind’s eye he reached down into his heart where his runes were centered. Flicking over
them in his mind he pushed the word mate, into them and then sighed as the blue orb was absorbed
back into his skin. He lay shivering feeling more exposed than he had ever been in his human form.
He felt rather than heard the heartfelt thank you from Kane.
“Shit, we should have tried that before,” Griff said wryly still rubbing the spot on his chest where the
wolf had lain. He had come back into the room and held the water out for Kane who was still kneeling
at Shawn’s side. But Shawn stayed focused on his mate who was talking again.
“Okay, sweetie this is going to hurt, I realize that, but I will be as quick as I can, okay?”
Shawn blinked his eyes once and then kept them open so he could watch as Kane leaned over him. He
felt the water being carefully poured into the pain in his shoulder. Then Kane’s face came back into
view - he was showing Shawn the knife. Shawn looked into Kane’s beautiful blue eyes, so full of pain
and concern. He blinked again once and watched Kane shift from view.
FUUUUUCK his shoulder blazed. Shawn squeezed his eyes shut but couldn’t stop from howling long
and loud. He heard the two men talking, something about ‘what the fuck’ and guessed they were
talking about the bullet that was now, thankfully out of his shoulder. He took in a huge breath and
then another one. He could smell the calming influence of his mate and tried to settle down.
“Shawn, Shawn sweetie, are you still with us?” Shawn struggled to open his eyes and he saw his
beautiful mate’s face twisted in pain.
“I am so sorry, I really am, but I have got to get the one out of your leg as well. Can we do this?”
Watching for the answering blink, Kane moved down out of sight, but Shawn could feel his heavy
hand stroke down his back. The delicious thrill of being touched by anyone throbbed through Shawn’s
entire body - God it really had been too long.
“Sh sh, sweetheart, let me do this and then you can shift again, okay.” Shawn clamped his jaws
together to hold back the howl that threatened to overpower him again as the second bullet came out
of his leg. All that escaped was a whimper and Kane was back at his head in a second stroking over
his furry head and down his neck with a firm hand.
Shawn had never been petted in his wolf form and he had to admit, to himself at least, that it did feel
quite good. He kept his eyes shut as he tried to calm his shaking. He was aware that Griff was pouring
more water over the wounds, trying to dilute the acid on the fur and as his senses scanned the room
they were in, he could feel the presence of the other three wolves in the room even though he couldn’t
see them. He took in one deep breath after another.
“Hey honey?” Shawn looked up at Kane’s words. “Do you think you can shift for me? You know it
will help the wounds heal over don’t you? I will get one of the boys to get you some clothes down
here for you…”
Shawn gave a mini ‘hmph’ at that, he couldn’t help himself. Yes, he knew he would have to shift and
he knew his magic would heal the wounds within a few hours now the bullets were out. There was no
residual magic in the wounds thanks to the water. But truth be told for the moment he was quite
happy laying on the floor in his wolf form. No one could make him say anything. He didn’t have to do
anything but enjoy the feel of his mate’s touch on his fur.
But even as he closed his eyes again he knew there were things he had to face, including one very
handsome alpha wolf. With a sigh, he thought, cargo shorts, muscle shirt, and then bought forth his
human form. Might as well give his mate a hint of the weirdness of what he could do.
Chapter Seven
“Holy fuck!”
“How did you do that?”
“Wow, that is some skills.”
Shawn realized that the sight of him shifting, complete with clothes was a bit of an oddity but he also
knew that if there was any chance of any life with his mate, that both him and his pack needed to
understand they were not dealing with an ordinary wolf - there was a sizable chunk of ‘Other’ woven
into this man’s genes. He struggled to sit himself up and winced at the pain still throbbing in his
shoulder.
Immediately two strong arms reached around him and pulled him up into an equally comfortable lap.
Leaning back across a broad chest that he knew belonged to his mate, he twisted his neck to see Kane
staring at him with a slightly confused, but definitely admiring gaze.
All of a sudden Shawn felt really bashful. He dropped his gaze and let his hair cover half of his face -
he grew it that way specifically. He rested his head, just for a moment, on Kane’s chest feeling his
warmth and strength. In that moment he felt safe which was weird because he hadn’t actually
exchanged two words with the man he was sitting on. He felt Kane shift one of his arms that were still
clasped around his waist and the next minute Kane’s hand was brushing the hair from his face.
“Hey sweet face, don’t hide. In case you didn’t realize, I am Kane - hi.”
Shawn heard the words. He had already fallen in love with the sound of his mate’s voice. Then the
absurdity of the situation caught up with him.
He leaned away from Kane’s chest for a moment and said with a small smile. “Hi yourself, in case you
didn’t get it first time, I’m Shawn.” The words, your mate, were thought but not spoken. Kane’s
answering grin lit up the rugged man’s face. Shawn knew he could get lost in that face. He was still
staring when he felt another person’s hand on his arm and Kane’s answering growl. Yep, the other
wolves in the room, time to face them too.
He looked up at the man closest to him who had a huge grin on his face.
“Hi Shawn, I’m Troy, yeah we all know who you are. Man you cook some amazing food down at the
diner you know. We haven’t eaten so well in months.”
His twin’s face also popped into view. “Yeah, your cooking puts us all to shame, man and your bike is
a sweet ride.”
Shawn raised his eyebrows. “You rode my bike? My bike, man?” He glared at the man.
Scott had the grace to look embarrassed. “Yeah, well we had to get it here somehow; couldn’t leave it
on the street. But I took care of it, I promise. I’m Scott by the way.”
Shawn looked down to hide his grin. It was then he noticed a new pair of feet and from the smell it
was the smaller Omega wolf. He looked back up again. The little one looked almost as shy as Shawn
was feeling.
“Hi, I am Dean, how’re you feeling?”
“A lot better now, thank you.” Looking up he faced each one of the wolves, he hoped he could be
friends with.
“Thank you, all of you.” He looked across at Griff who was standing back from the others.
“Are you okay?”
Griff rubbed across his huge chest and grinned.
“Yeah, feel a bit stiff like I have had a hell of a work out, but nothing I can’t handle.”
Shawn held out his hand to the bigger man. “Come here a minute.” He waved his hand at Griff who
looked at Kane, before stepping forward.
“Just trust me.” Shawn urged the larger man. “I just want to touch your arm, honestly. I won’t hurt
you.”
Griff held his arm out and felt Shawn’s light touch. He could also feel Kane growling low in the
background. Then BAM. It was like all of his synapses had fired at once and he felt a warm glow
radiate right through his body. Stepping back quickly, he shook himself off and then stared at Shawn
in amazement. He shrugged his shoulders, moved his arms and…didn’t feel a twinge anywhere. In
fact he felt really good.
“Wow, how did you do that?”
Shawn sighed. He tried to move Kane’s arms from around his waist, but that man wasn’t budging. If
anything he gripped harder, but at least the growling had stopped. Shawn knew that he had no choice
but to be totally honest with this group of men if he ever had a chance at happiness, but damn he was
going to get really hurt if they rejected him.
He looked around the room as he tried to get his head together. Everything smelled of Kane so it was
obviously his place and as Shawn looked he liked what he could see. Big comfortable couches all
done in black leather set in a room with white plastered walls and deep wooden floors. There were a
few mats strategically placed on the floors and a big book case that held a multitude of books plus an
overly large television and what appeared to be a games system. The overall effect was masculine but
lived in. It would be nice to live here, he thought.
“Well, as you can probably tell, I am not your average wolf shifter…” he started.
Everyone started talking all at once, mostly along the lines of ‘ha, you think.’ Kane raised his voice
just enough to be heard over the din.
“Enough! Let Shawn speak.”
Now Shawn faced dead silence. He honestly didn’t know how to go on. All his life he had faced
wolves that shunned him or tried to kill him once they knew how different he was. He had never felt
wanted, never felt like he belonged and had never had friends for longer than a few months before he
had to run again.
He really wanted to believe that these wolves were different. He had found his mate - was it so
unreasonable for him to want a life that didn’t involve hiding who he was from the people closest too
him. He took a deep breath and went on.
“My Dad is the Alpha of our pack. We, or rather they, live up by the Canadian border. He never found
his mate so when he was about 40 years old he met and mated with what he told the pack was a human
woman. She died giving birth to me, so I never knew her.”
Shawn stopped for a minute, as memories of his mother’s picture hit him. He felt Kane nuzzle into
his neck - something that felt way more delicious than it should given the circumstances.
“Um, yeah,” he said getting back on track. “So yes, Mother dead, and I was raised as a normal wolf
shifter. In fact I was raised to be the next alpha, but that isn’t going to happen anytime soon. I was
fourteen when I realized I preferred boys to girls. It was frowned on by the pack, but I could hide that
as I was still a teenager. But one night, when I was on a run with some of the pack, we were just
larking about, you know, like you do when you are young and full of piss and vinegar. Anyhow, I
stepped into a rabbit hole or something and broke my leg while still in wolf form. I remembered that
it hurt like fuck and then all of a sudden I was covered in the blue haze you guys encountered. I
shocked a couple of my friends in the process, who were trying to help me.”
“Of course that was reported to dear old Dad who proceeded to have his own blue fit over the
‘abomination’ from his loins. I remember he beat me pretty badly and left me locked up for about a
week. Then he bought in a Shaman from a local pack to tattoo an apparent warning to other wolves
about me, in both my human and wolf form. But instead the Shaman told me that I was a magical
shifter - that I could command magic of all types. We were together about a week, while he was
supposedly tattooing on these warnings but he told me instead he had simply placed wards on my skin,
in both forms, to protect me and warn me when danger is coming.”
Shawn stopped again and Kane spoke up softly.
“Well that is a pretty handy thing to have, don’t you think?”
Shawn smiled. His mate didn’t seem horrified by his tale so far, in fact his grip on him was becoming
more comforting and arousing by the moment. Focus, Shawn, Focus, he told himself. He was certain
he didn’t imagine the low chuckle coming from his mate, or the pressing ridge in his man’s trousers.
So not helping.
“Yes, and the Shaman was able to teach me a few other things as well. Basically how to convert my
thoughts into real things, like you saw when I shifted with clothes on. When I healed Griff I just
thought of him the way he was when I met him. Things like that.”
“Well shit, wouldn’t your pack really appreciate some powers like that, especially in their alpha?”
This time it was Scott who spoke up.
“Huh, you think? Nope, not at all. I wasn’t pure wolf - I was an ‘Other’ and to my Dad that is worst
than being human. Unfortunately things got worse. Dad came in while I was with the Shaman, to see
how the tattoo was going. It was taking so much time because it was hard for the Shaman to tattoo the
wolf as you can imagine. Well, when Dad came in the Shaman was actually teaching me how to
project my magic…uh…a fireball that hit my Dad when he walked in the room.”
“I imagine that didn’t go well,” Griff said softly.
“No not at all. He attacked the Shaman and only let him live because he was afraid of what the man
could actually do to him. Then he pulled me out in front of the whole pack and told them I was an
abomination and didn’t deserve to live. He went for my throat and my protection wards came into
play, shocking him big time. So he had his beta’s beat me with huge wooden planks, planning to kill
me that way.”
Shawn could feel Kane growling again and quickly carried on.
“So, I managed to get away. I threw a few power balls at my attackers which of course just made
them angrier but then they went off to find something to finish me off with - I guess I just wasn’t
ready to die yet. I got away and have been on the run ever since.” He gave a small smile at Kane as
he said that.
“You can see now why I bolt at the sight of wolves?”
“So who was shooting at you, Shawn?” It was Griff that bought the conversation around to the present
problem.
“I am guessing human hunters employed by my father. They have been tracking me for more than ten
years now. My Dad had some other witch create a batch of bullets infused with magic. If I stay in my
human form when I am shot the bullets start to attack my magic powers making it impossible for me
to heal. When I am in wolf form the bullets can’t negate the magic, but the acid in them starts to
break down my body effectively killing me from the inside out. I have to admit this is the first time I
have been hit with two of them at the same time, and it is also the first time anyone apart from me has
been able to get them out for me. Thanks guys.”
“So can anything else kill you?” Dean had crept closer to Shawn as he had been talking and was now
sitting on the ground at Shawn’s feet.
Damn the perceptive Omega, Shawn thought. Taking a deep breath he came to what he perceived was
the worst part of his story - the part that had made all other wolf packs shun him during his teenage
years when he was trying to find somewhere he could call home.
“Basically no, it would be really hard to. Or so other wolf packs have found when I have come across
them in the past. When my magic is activated as such, in either wolf or human form, no-one can get
near me. Yes sure I can get shot, but I heal really, really quickly.” He pulled at the shoulder of his t-
shirt showing where he had been shot just an hour before. “Look for yourself.”
Where the gaping wide wound had been was just a red pucker on Shawn’s skin. The acid marks that
had trailed down his arms were gone and there wasn’t even a scar.
“If someone attacks me with a knife in human form, my magic stops it from going into my skin too
deeply. In wolf form I can protect myself in a fight, but as soon as I am hurt in any way then my ‘blue
haze’ comes out and as you all saw from before, no-one can get close to me when that happens, so
they can’t fight me.”
“But then wouldn’t that just make you a really good friend to have around?” Dean couldn’t see what
the problem was - shit he would far rather have Shawn on his side than trying to face him in a fight.
“I am a threat to every pack’s Alpha. What pack is going to welcome me, when my power, my magic,
can render a wolf of any size helpless with literally just a thought?” Shawn looked deep into Kane’s
eyes as he said this. If Kane couldn’t accept this part of him then he would just have to leave, and get
over the pain as best he knew how.
Kane didn’t flinch. He didn’t look horrified, or angry, or anything at all…except sexy. Shawn
couldn’t believe it. His mate was horny, despite what Shawn had just revealed.
“Seems to me,” Kane said in that thrilling deep voice of his, “the alpha’s you have met just haven’t
known how to handle you right.” And man if those words didn’t just zing their way straight down to
Shawn’s cock and inflame it.
“And you can do good stuff too right?” This time it was Griff who spoke. “I mean you healed me.
Can you do other stuff like that?”
Pulling himself away from Kane’s eyes was not an easy thing to do, but Shawn twisted slightly in his
seat, feeling Kane’s cock grow even bigger (was that even possible) as he moved. He looked over to
Griff.
“Well yeah, I can. But nobody has ever been interested in that type of thing before.”
“Well like what?” Hmm the twins did think the same and obviously talked together as well
sometimes.
“I can heal you. I can get you dinner in the time it takes for you to give me your order - no I don’t do
magic at the diner, cos I do like to cook, but I can order up a meal within a few minutes. I can have
the tank of my bike sanded in the time it takes to think of bare metal, although I do prefer to do the
painting by hand. Um…I can produce clothes on demand when needed…I don’t know. Even I don’t
know the true limits of what I can do because since being kicked out of my home pack I haven’t lived
with other people longer than for about a week.”
“You can do dinner?” All the wolves seemed interested in that one.
Shawn lay back on Kane’s chest noticing that his mate still hadn’t said anything else and in fact
seemed intent on licking his neck. Man that did fell nice. Making a decision, one he hoped would pan
out the way he dreamed, he dragged his brain out of his trousers and thought about a roast meal with
all of the trimmings, plus cake for dessert. He used his senses to locate the kitchen then he sat up and
flicked his fingers in that general direction before looking at the hopeful men around him.
“Dinner is served. It’s in the kitchen, go get it.” There was a stampede to the kitchen. He turned to
Kane and took the man’s nose out of his neck. He gently rolled his behind over his mate’s erection,
eliciting a quiet moan from the man and said quietly.
“Now, is there somewhere we can talk, alone?”
Kane’s grin morphed into something positively wicked before he slung his arms under Shawn’s legs
and got up from the chair, holding Shawn to his chest.
Griff came in with a plate of food. “Do you guys want…”
“NO,” and ignoring Griff’s knowing smirk, Kane turned and ran with Shawn up the stairs in the corner
of the room, down a short hall and into the master bedroom. He threw Shawn on the bed and slammed
the door behind him…then he locked it.
Chapter Eight
“Okay so that was pretty hot, considering.” Shawn had a small smile on his lips as he struggled to sit
up in the middle of a huge bed, crossing his legs in front of him and looking around. Kane’s bedroom
was an extension of the simplicity of the furnishings and décor downstairs. More white walls with a
couple of large paintings on them. Wooden floors, bedside tables and a huge wooden headboard all
surrounding a really large bed. Shawn could see a couple of doors and guessed one was for a wardrobe
and the other a bathroom. Along one wall was one huge picture window and through it Shawn could
see a big clearing hedged by trees. It must be amazing to lie in the bed and see the sunrise he thought
idly before swinging his gaze to the man who had bought him here.
From his position by the door Kane could see Shawn was clearly aroused under his shorts and he
forced himself to look away from that specific area so that he could drink in the sight of his mate, his
MATE, sitting in the middle of his bed.
God’s how did he get to be so lucky. This was not some twink or someone he would have to shelter -
this was a wolf with the power to kill him quite literally with a thought. A strong and deadly partner.
What a massive turn on. And this man was more than beautiful than anyone he had ever seen before.
Kane found he just couldn’t stop staring at him.
But as he stood there by the door, his arms across his chest, feet apart he started to realize that maybe
he was looking more than a little intimidating. Because the smile was gone from Shawn’s lips and a
look of deep dark hurt flashed through Shawn’s beautiful ice blue eyes. Shawn dropped his head, his
hair hanging over his features and Kane knew he had to move.
“Shawn…” he started to say as he moved across the room.
Shawn’s head came up and there was nothing but gaunt sadness in his eyes. The stare made Kane
flinch and his chest hurt because he never, ever wanted to see that look on his mate’s face again. He
had to do something and quickly. As he reached for Shawn again he heard that melodious voice.
“You,” Shawn’s eyes bored into his as he spoke quietly. “Only you have the power to kill me. When
you came to me in my wolf form my magic dropped because it knew you were my mate and that you
were the one who should never hurt me. I let you in and now you are the only being I know that can
cause me harm. So shift and finish me and do it quickly, please, because I don’t want to live in a
world where my own mate doesn’t want me.” Kane watched as Shawn took a deep breath and then
raised his chin, offering Kane his throat.
Oh my God, Kane realized he was just the biggest fuck up ever. His mate thought he didn’t want him.
Fuck, fuck, fuck. Kane stopped thinking. He threw himself on the bed taking care to raise Shawn’s
head before his fisted his hands into that long black hair and bought his own lips across those of his
mates’.
The kiss was deliberately hard and Kane poured all his passion, all of his desire and his longing into
it. His tongue swirled across the line of Shawn’s closed lips, first teasing and then demanding
entrance into his mate’s mouth. He used the brute force of his weight to push Shawn down onto the
bed stretching out his body over Shawn’s, half laying on his so he couldn’t get away. He thrust his
cock, which was so damn hard it was throbbing, against Shawn’s thigh rubbing on him so that his mate
would have no choice but to accept how much Kane wanted him.
Mmmm the man’s lips were pure heaven and he let his tongue explore every facet of his mate’s
mouth. Through his lust Kane felt Shawn’s arms come around his back, his fingers clutching at Kane’s
shoulders, and running down his back. He gasped when Shawn’s fingers had found enough traction on
his shirt to clear it from his trousers and then he felt unbelievably talented fingers running up his back
muscles and down to his arse kneading and grasping, moving with Kane as he continued to rut on
Shawn’s thigh. Another few minutes of this and Kane would cream his jeans like a teenager.
Kane forced himself from those delectable lips. Leaning up on his elbow he looked at Shawn’s face.
The man’s eyes were closed and he was panting heavily.
“Look at me.”
Shawn opened his eyes and Kane could see that lust had pushed most out of the blue from his irises.
Almost pure white, with just a thin ring of blue, Shawn’s eyes shone, piercing in their brilliance. Now,
that was the look Kane had been going for.
“I am going to fuck you and then I am going to claim you - do you understand? I am never leaving
your side again - you will never be hurt again, do you believe me?”
Shawn looked deep into Kane’s eyes and nodded.
“No, I want to hear you. Tell me you want this.”
“Yes. Yes, I want this. I want you.” Shawn’s voice was so quiet Kane could barely hear him, but it
was enough, for now. He pushed himself up onto his knees and then leaned over peppering Shawn’s
lips, his chin and his neck with kisses and nips. As he felt Shawn groan he ran his tongue up over
Shawn’s throat, then nibbled his way back down again. His hands gripped at Shawn’s shirt and he
ripped it away. Stopping his nuzzling just long enough to run his eyes over the muscles on his mate’s
chest and abs, he muttered, “just perfect,” before he moved his mouth down over Shawn’s pecs to his
taut nipples.
He licked his tongue over one small nub and was rewarded with a deep groan. Hmm, his mate likes
this. Kane moved until he was settled between Shawn’s thighs and then he went back to the same
nipple, licking, nipping and then licking again. He bought his hand up to other one, teasing and
drawing it out with his fingers. Shawn moaned and arched his back, his cock thrusting up at Kane’s
stomach. Yeah his mate definitely likes this.
Humming softly Kane worked his way down Shawn’s rock hard abs and then ran his tongue down the
groove that ran down his hip. First one side and then the other, teasing his mate just under the line of
the shorts he still wearing. Shawn was thrashing about on the bed, moaning and gasping, pushing
Kane closer to his own release. He felt Shawn’s fingers pushing his head, trying to get him to go lower
but he resisted, planting little nips across Shawn’s abdomen. The tip of Shawn’s cock was nudging his
chin and he moved across the cloth until his lips were sealed around the head blowing out deeply.
“Kane, pleeeease,” Shawn begged and that Kane almost climaxed at the sound of his voice.
Wedging himself up off of Shawn’s body Kane quickly unbuttoned and unzipped the man’s shorts. As
Shawn’s cock sprung free, Kane literally drooled and before he could stop himself he picked up the
throbbing mass and bent down taking his mate’s entire length into his mouth. He moaned as the man’s
pre-come hit his tongue - delicious. Sucking up to the ridge around the head of Shawn’s cock Kane
flicked his tongue over the slit seeking out more before sliding back down again. On and on he kept
up the rhythm of sucking, licking and sliding, feeling Shawn come apart under the hands he had firmly
wedged on Shawn’s hips.
“Kane, I’m gonna come, Kane.” Shawn keened as he arched up into Kane’s mouth. Kane swallowed
him down, rubbing his nose in the hair at the base of the shaft, taking Shawn right to the hilt. He
could feel Shawn shudder as he came, thrusting further into Kane’s open throat, warm thick come
pulsing over his tongue. Shawn let out an adorable groan as he kept coming, squirting stream after
stream while Kane kept swallowing. As he felt Shawn slowly coming down he slowly let the man’s
cock slide gently from his mouth and he sat up.
Shawn looked at him under hooded eyes with a half smile on his face. “I thought you were going to
fuck me.”
“I intend to.”
“Then you have on far too many clothes” and with a flick of fingers, Kane found he was naked. He
almost came again as the tension of hot clothing on a hardened cock was relived.
“Fuck, that is such a turn on,” he managed to moan before bending down to rip off Shawn’s shorts.
Sitting up he was riveted by the picture of his mate splayed out in front of him. Skin flushed with a
slight gleam of sweat, long lean muscles and tanned skin, Shawn was still panting and under Kane’s
gaze, his cock started to harden and lengthen again. God, this had better be quick.
He reached down and picked up Shawn’s legs planting one foot and then the other as close to Shawn’s
bum as possible.
“Hold them there,” he ordered as he bent down to take one of Shawn’s balls in his mouth. His mate
had a delicious combination of musk and sweetness in his skin and Kane could see himself getting
addicted, if he wasn’t already. He rolled his tongue around the mass before picking up the other one
and doing the same thing. Dropping them he couldn’t resist running his tongue over them again,
lathering them in his scent, his saliva. Moving lower he ran his tongue in that sweet slit down to a tiny
pucker that was already twitching in anticipation.
Shawn groaned. “Please, Kane, mate, I neeeeed to touch you,” he begged, the pleading in his voice
tugging Kane’s control.
“Not this time - this is all about you and making you mine.”
Shawn growled and went to sit up. Kane pushed him back down again and grabbed a couple of pillows
that he shoved under Shawn’s butt. Taking Shawn’s hands in his, he bought them up to his mouth and
kissed them before planting them back on Shawn’s ankles.
“Now stay there, babe and let me give you what we both want.” Bending back down, he ran his tongue
over Shawn’s heavy balls then back down his slit, lathering it with saliva. Slipping his hands under
Shawn’s butt, he opened him up revealing his prize. Moaning softly he slathered his tongue over the
clenched muscle coaxing the man open with his tongue, his teeth and the edges of his fingers. Shawn
was writhing and moaning above him, reveling in the attention. He loved how his mate was so
responsive.
As his tongue forced itself into the opening he snarled at the tightness he encountered - there was no
way he was going to last long in there. Sitting up, he grabbed Shawn by his hips and flipped him over
onto his stomach. Shawn squeaked and then settled onto his chest pushing his butt further into the
air. The waves of his arousal pulsed through the air.
“Oh, yeah, that’s right, MINE.” Kane reached across the bed to his drawer. Had to have lube.
Squeezing it quickly all over his fingers he dropped the tube between his legs and carefully using his
index finger he eased past the tight ring of muscle into the warm tightness beneath.
“Fuuuuck, so tight. You okay babe?”
“Yeah,” Shawn gasped. “Just get on with it already before I come again.”
Moaning, Kane slipped the first finger in further, then sliding it out he added a second. Shawn
growled long and loud and pushed his butt further into the air.
“More Kane, more, hurry.”
Kane added his third finger, scissoring them apart to widen the opening. Shawn rutted along the
pillows, then pushed himself back up onto Kane’s fingers. Kane growled at the sight of his mate’s butt
clenching around his fingers. He pushed in again just to watch his mate push himself back, thrusting
against his hand.
“I can’t wait babe, I just can’t. I gotta get in you.”
Lubing his cock quickly Kane centered the head, which was dripping so much pre-cum he knew he
was close, against Shawn’s opening. Gripping Shawn’s hips firmly he leant forward and pushed
slowly and forcefully. Shawn froze at the size of him and Kane told him to push out. Relaxing his
spine and then arching his back Shawn pushed out as Kane pushed in and with a growl the bulbous
head of his cock was encased in Shawn’s sweet, tight hole.
“Oh, sweet Jesus, you are so tight. Has it been a while?”
Shawn mumbled, past coherent speech and kept pushing back, inching himself further down Kane’s
length. Kane was using every ounce of his control not to blow. The sight of Shawn’s delectable arse,
the tightness of the muscles around his cock and the sheer perfection of the man himself was driving
Kane’s wolf into a steady chant of fuck him and bite him.
Stilling Shawn’s hips with his hands he pulled back just a little bit and then pushed forward in one
hard thrust. Shawn’s arse just ate him up. Doing it again and then a third time he was finally balls
deep in his mate. They both shuddered and stopped as Kane allowed Shawn’s arse to accept the size
of his cock. This was definitely home and for Kane he had never felt so complete.
Then Shawn’s muscles tightened around him and he knew he had to move. “Sorry babe, this is going
to be quick. Hold on.” Kane pulled out a few inches and pulling Shawn back towards him, he thrust in
again slapping his balls against Shawn’s arse. Hunger over took him and he thrust again and again,
tilting his cock to graze over Shawn’s inner gland. Lost in the sensation Shawn started moving back
with each thrust and they rocked harder into a rhythm older than time itself.
Feeling his balls tighten against his body, Kane moved harder, thrusting into Shawn with all of his
power. As he felt his climax building he leant over and brushed Shawn’s hair from his neck, his lips
seeking the perfect mating spot. With his wolf screaming at him and his climax about to explode, he
felt his fangs push through his gums. He bit down hard into Shawn’s muscles and felt Shawn groan
long and loud as the power of his own release hit him. As the blood exploded against Kane’s mouth,
and his cock pulsed with come, he extracted his teeth and roared “MINE!” in a growl that reverberated
around the room before he climaxed again, stars exploding in his head.
Rolling off his mate, his true mate, Kane pulled Shawn with him, holding the man’s back against his
chest as they lay on their side. He gently stroked his hands up and down Shawn’s arms and torso
feeling the man’s breathing slowly return to normal.
“You okay babe?”
“Yeah, that was awesome. Um…thanks.”
Kane chuckled, pleased that he had pleased his mate.
At least I won’t die a virgin. Kane heard the words…in his head.
What the fuck?
Oops, sorry…yeah, the mind thingy.
Kane pulled his mate’s head around so he could see his face.
“I know about the ‘mind thingy’ as you call it, with mates. But this was your first time? Why didn’t
you tell me?” He growled.
Shawn blushed, pale pink but didn’t say anything. He went to shift away from Kane but as he was still
impaled on Kane’s cock, he couldn’t go very far so he pushed at Kane to release him.
“Oh no, you aren’t going anywhere.” Tightening his arms around his man and softening his voice,
Kane said, “I am not angry at you; I just would have been a lot easier on you if I had known. So why
didn’t you tell me?”
“What, wasn’t I enough of a freak for you already? With my magic and everyone wanting to kill me.
Think about it Kane, how could I be anything else but a virgin, aye?” Shawn still thought he was
being mocked, and it hurt.
Images flooded into Kane’s mind, of Shawn being shunned, beaten, and humiliated. Of being
incredibly lonely, always wanting something he felt he couldn’t have. Never being touched, cared for
or made to feel special in any way. Kane felt like his heart would break. Shoving aside the anger he
felt at those who had hurt this precious man, he cracked a grin at his mate.
“Well at least I won’t have to kill anybody who might have had you first. If you had been a slut I
could have been real busy breaking heads.”
“Humph. You are a nutter, you know that.” But at least Shawn was smiling now. Kane felt himself
warming at the way Shawn’s face lit up when he was happy and he knew he wanted to see that look on
his mate’s face every day.
“That is ‘nutter mate’ to you, thank you very much.” Carefully slipping his hardening dick from its
warm tight cubby hole, he turned Shawn over towards him and aligned his whole body along his
mates’. Their cocks, both hard again, rubbed against each other with delicious friction as Shawn’s
hands rested on Kane’s arse. Shawn looked up at Kane, with a smile on his face.
“So can I touch you now?”
Chapter Nine
An hour or so later both men had come again, spectacularly, and then fallen asleep in each other’s
arms. When Shawn had woken up he was lying across Kane’s lap, and he took am moment just to
enjoy the closeness that came from being with someone special. Shawn had never experienced this
type of connection, the sheer joy of being with someone else and he knew it was something he could
quickly get used to. But as he looked up into his new mate’s face he could see that Kane was troubled
and he wondered if he might be having second thoughts.
Kane was thinking about the night before, when Shawn had taken over and pleasured Kane. He had
been surprised and a tiny bit hurt that Shawn didn’t seem to want to fuck and claim him despite the
fact his mate was extremely talented with his hands and mouth. He lay there remembering what
Shawn had done with his tongue that had Kane flying off in a raging climax while his hole had
quivered with anticipation and ached when it had remained unfilled.
Stroking Shawn’s silky soft hair, Kane knew he had to ask especially as he felt Shawn’s concern
seeping into his head. Not used to feeling a bit tongue-tied Kane blurted out “Why didn’t you take and
claim me? Didn’t you want to?”
Shawn’s eyes flew open and he sat up. “Shit, is that’s what worrying you? Of course I wanted to.” He
cupped Kane’s face and leant in to give him a scorching kiss. Then twisting he sat with his back to
Kane, leaning so his back was flush with the larger man’s chest.
“Then why…?”
Shawn’s head was down and Kane thanked the fates for his wolf’s enhanced hearing as Shawn started
to speak quietly.
“A couple of reasons, if you must know. Firstly, there is this whole Alpha thing and then there was
the little matter of me perhaps not knowing exactly what to do, and not wanting to fuck up and hurt
you…”
“What has me being an alpha got to do with it?”
Shawn shook his head. “Ugh, this is why I don’t do the pack thing.” He turned and faced Kane, sitting
on his knees and Kane idly wondered if he realized how awesome he looked sitting there naked, on his
knees with his cock already standing to attention.
Not helping here. Shawn’s voice in his head was like a tap around his ears.
Okay, Kane went back to looking at the man’s face.
“You are the Alpha of this pack. I have been told more times than I can count that an Alpha never
bottoms, it freaks their wolf out or something. Who knows? I know I don’t know enough about this
sort of thing, so I have to go with what I am told, do you get that?” Shawn’s face was deadly serious.
“But you’re an Alpha, too.” Kane knew that Shawn was. He could feel the man’s strength and power
as he wallowed in Shawn’s caresses. He had sensed how hard Shawn had fought to control his own
wolf not to claim him as he had climaxed the goodness knows how many time.
“I know I am. I know what I had been bought up to be. Hell, if those blokes hadn’t shot at me
yesterday I would have assumed that my father was already dead because those feelings have gotten
stronger over the past six months. But I have NEVER wanted to lead a pack. Not mine, not yours, not
anybody’s. But I am still a walking target because I am a threat to bloody Alpha’s…present company
excluded, of course.” Kane growled at the thought of anybody hurting his mate, but realized he had to
let Shawn know that he, at least, was more than willing to be both fucked and claimed, and he didn’t
care what anybody else thought about it. He tried to think of a way to explain it without just blurting
out, ‘fuck me.’
“You know that mates claim each other, don’t you?”
“Yes, of course I know that and when it is a man and a woman together nobody thinks any less of the
man being claimed by his woman because of course it is obvious that only she is being fucked. But
what about two gay men?”
Kane tried to think about it but he kept getting distracted by the thought of Shawn fucking him and
biting into him - of him wearing a mating mark he could, no, he would be proud of. His own cock,
already hard, twitched in anticipation. He grinned and Shawn groaned.
“So not helping here!” Kane pulled out of his little fantasy and could see that Shawn was still deadly
serious, which was pretty amazing considering he could see the drops of pre-come glistening on the
head of Shawn’s impressive hard on.
Yeah, well you project really well.
“You know that Griff is an Alpha too, don’t you? He is bigger than me, stronger than me, and he is
my first cousin so he had the potential to lead my home pack as well as this one. But he decided to
follow me and stay with me even though that cost him his pack. He is my best friend and I trust him
with my life.”
“But you have never let him fuck you either.”
“Ew, no, I have never thought about him like that - we grew up together for goodness sake.”
“Okay, so have you ever bottomed, or even wanted to before today.”
Kane winced, and knew he had to be honest with his mate - not that it was possible to be anything but
honest, but still. “No, I haven’t. But then I’ve never really been involved with somebody else before.
A few casual hookups…” Shawn fixed him with his eyes. “Okay more than a few casual hookups,
and yeah, but never anything more than one encounter per person, and yeah I have always topped.”
His voice dropped at the last bit.
“Just as well I am not into breaking heads, then isn’t it, or I would be real busy?” Shawn smirked as
he spoke, “but the point still remains - you are the Alpha of this pack at least. Is your wolf going to let
you be claimed in that way? Hell, do you even want to?”
Kane reached over to grab the gorgeous man still kneeling beside him. Arranging Shawn’s limbs over
his, with their cocks nudged against each other, he rested his forehead against the slightly smaller
man’s and flooded his mates head with images. Shawn fucking him, buried deep in his arse, on the
bed, against the bed, up against the wall, over the couch, outside in the forest under the night sky.
Shawn moaned at the onslaught and bought his lips down to crush Kane’s with a need that resonated
with them both.
I don’t do so well with words.
You don’t need to… God, you don’t need to.
Lost in the passion it took a moment for Kane to register that someone was banging really loudly on
the bedroom door. Raising his head, he sniffed.
“Griff, you bastard, this had better be important.” He roared.
“You got a visitor, boss.” Griff’s concerned voice floated through the door. “Michael. Says he has to
speak to you, urgently.”
“Michael? Our cousin, Michael?”
“Yeah. You’d better come boss, sounds important.”
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
Or not as the case might be. Shawn’s voice sounded amused as he rolled off his lover and threw
Kane’s jeans at him. Unsurprisingly he was already wearing a pair himself.
“Man, I love how you do that…and this…we are not finished, not by a long shot.” Kane looked fierce
even as he drank in the way his lover wore his jeans, slung low and fitting just perfectly.
“I know, hon. But hey we could probably take a food break anyway. From what I do understand about
mates we have a lifetime to do this - don’t we?”
Feeling a bit ashamed because yes they had been in bed all night, and half the day if the sun overhead
was any indication, and noticing for the first time, that yes he was hungry too, Kane said, “Come on
then, we can get fed while we listen to what Michael has to say and then we are coming back to bed,
agreed?”
Shawn came over and pressed another blistering kiss on Kane’s neck.
Agreed.
Chapter Ten
Shawn was feeling more than a little shy as he followed Kane down the stairs, through the lounge and
out to the kitchen where the rest of the pack were sitting at a huge wooden table. Dean was on cooking
duty and the air was filled with frying bacon, sausages and eggs. Dean caught his eye and blushed.
“Thought you might be a bit hungry, not having dinner and all.”
Shawn smiled at him. “Thanks, Dean. Smells awesome. Anything you want me to do?”
“No, I got it. Sit down and I will get you a plate. Coffee?”
Coffee - hmmm. “A big cup please.”
He went and sat in the chair beside Kane who was glaring at a tall blond man with a bland round face
sitting opposite him.
Don’t eat him, breakfast is coming.
Couldn’t stand the twerp when he was a kid and I don’t take kindly to having my fun interrupted.
Then stop glaring at him, ask him what he wants and eat your breakfast.
Looking at his mate, Kane could see that Shawn was smirking at him.
Faster fed, faster to bed.
Kane laughed and bent down to lick Shawn’s neck.
Would rather eat you.
Later, talk to your cousin, is it?
Yeah.
“Okay, Michael, what’s bought you out to my little neck of the woods?”
“Firstly, explain to me why the pretty thing beside you is wearing a bite mark, yours I presume?”
“Yeah, it’s mine so what, we’re mates.”
“Sick fucks like you don’t have mates, so why did you bite him.”
Kane was over the table and on Michael’s neck before the last word was spoken. Both of them fell to
the floor. Wrapping his hands across Michael’s throat he bent low and growled “Shawn is my MATE
and don’t you dare speak about him. Don’t even look at him, you get me?”
Michael tried to speak but all that came out was a squeak. Griff came over and grabbed Michael out
from under Kane, dragging him upright and holding him his big arms locked across the blond’s chest.
“Say what you gotta say and then get out of here.”
“That man’s Shawn? Shawn Bailey?”
Shawn got up and went to stand beside Kane.
“That’s me, what do you want?”
“God, you’re lucky you guys can’t have true mates and he had claimed you, or you would be fucked.”
Kane growled at him and Griff hit him aside the head. Turning back to Shawn, Michael said, “There’s
a price on your, man. We got the word from some hunter’s heading down this way. They called into
the pack to see if they could get any trackers to come down here with them. There’s good money in it
for us.”
“So why are you here?” Kane growled. Shawn could see that the man was fighting to hold onto
control of his wolf. If Kane shifted, Michael was dead. It seemed Michael knew that too. He dropped
his head to the side, baring his neck - the classic submission.
“I’m the courtesy call, all right. Me, Frank and Ben are in town with some hunters. I didn’t come
here expecting to find their mark sitting with you eating breakfast, for God’s sake. You’re the only
pack in town, so it is the courtesy call, that’s it.”
“Who has put the money up? My Dad?” Shawn might be quietly spoken but his words dripped with
menace. Kane felt the chill go right down to the tip of his cock, which sprung to attention. Whoever
said a strong man wasn’t a turn on was an idiot.
Michael dropped his head. “Your Dad’s dead, man - this past six months, so I heard. It’s your Uncle
Xavier that has got the contract out on you. Claims you’re some weird freak that’s gone mental in the
head and is a threat not only to your own pack, but everyone else’s.”
“So why is he picking up trackers from your pack, instead of using his own?” Griff asked the obvious
question.
“The guy we talked to said that you would know any of the trackers from your own pack, so he wanted
to recruit others you wouldn’t know.”
Kane growled. “Doesn’t that seem a bit stupid to you? We’re shifter’s man. Shawn doesn’t need to
know the wolf, to know there is a wolf, does he, idiot? His pack is too scared to come after him, with
good reason and if you have any sense you will tell your Alpha to have nothing to do with this, either,
regardless of how much money is at stake.”
“Oh, for fuck’s sake. Is this ever gonna stop?” Shawn went to move away from Kane, but was quickly
caught by Kane’s strong arm.
“So now what, Shawn, you’re the Alpha of your home pack now your Dad’s dead?” It was Scott that
spoke up and Shawn flashed him a warning look but it was too late.
Michael stammered. “Your uncle has put out a contract on the legit Alpha of his pack? He didn’t
challenge you himself? Fuck man, we didn’t want to get involved in any of that shit.”
Shawn stepped up to Michael and glowered at him. “I am NOT the Alpha of that pack. I am the
MATE of the Alpha of this one and I AM one freaky shit so if you know what is good for you, you will
get your two friends and get the hell out of town Do. I. Make. Myself. Clear?”
“And don’t bother with any more courtesy calls.” Kane was now standing next to his mate, just as
powerful and just as angry. “Send the word back to your pack, any one of you comes back into this
town without good reason and you are dead. You. Got. That?”
The room fair bounced as the power of the two Alpha’s focused on the hapless, Michael. He wilted,
cringing and if Griff had not still had hold of him he would have fallen to the ground. Kane looked at
him in disgust.
“Let him go, my breakfast is getting cold.” Griff dropped Michael to the ground and then followed
him as he half scrabbled, half ran out the door. As soon as Michael’s butt got beyond the door step,
Griff slammed the door on him. He sauntered back, grinning like a Cheshire cat.
“Well, that was fun. Any more of that grub, Dean?”
“Yeah, sure, heaps. You want yours reheated Shawn?”
Shawn looked at Dean, and then at the others and sighed. “No, thanks anyway. I had better get back
into town and deal with this shit otherwise you are going to have hunters on your doorstep.”
“Nope,” said Kane. “You are going to eat breakfast. Dean, do him up a fresh plate would ya, and
more coffee, heaps more coffee, please. You,” to Shawn, “are sitting down and finishing breakfast.”
Kane turned him around, back to the table and then dragged him over to his seat.
“But Kane, you heard what he said. He’s getting other packs involved now and there are innocent
wolves that could get caught up in this. Now they are going to be targeting your pack as well.”
“OUR pack. I made you a promise sweetheart and I’m keeping it. You are not going to be facing
these hunters or any others on your own anymore.”
“I don’t want you guys getting hurt over me, okay. You were all doing fine until I came along…”
“Yeah, we were fine,” said Griff with a smile, “But it has been a bit boring lately. Taking on a few
hunters and a couple of misinformed wolves isn’t going to put too much of a cramp into our day.” He
rippled his muscles and the other’s all laughed.
“And yeah Shawn, if you think we are letting you go after last night’s roast, you are sadly mistaken -
none of us can cook up a meal like that.” Troy grinned.
Shawn couldn’t help but laugh. “You guys are all nuts.”
“Nope,” said Kane. “We are a pack and you are an integral part of that pack now.”
“Yeah,” Scott broke in. “And face it, if you left, Kane would be like a bear with a sore head or worse
and we would all suffer. You wouldn’t do that to us, would you Shawn?” He batted his eyelashes at
the man across the table and then ducked when Kane threw the salt canister at him.
Soon they were all sitting around the table, eating the fresh food Dean had cooked up, the boys
laughing and joking with each other. Only Kane noticed how quiet Shawn had been but when he tried
to peer into Shawn’s head he got nothing. His mate was blocking him, not a good sign.
He looked around the table and saw that everyone was pretty much finished. They all looked up at his
banged on the table with his knife.
“Okay, here’s what we are going to do. Griff, can you go into town and make sure Mike, Frank and
Ben have got the message and left town. Also do a bit of a scout around and make sure those hunters
haven’t picked up any more trackers from other packs. If you do sense any, just get numbers at this
stage and then head back here. You can take Dean with you. He should keep your fighting instincts in
check.” Griff grinned but nodded.
“Scott and Troy, I want you two to head out to the local motels, within about ten miles of town. Find
out where these fuckers are staying, but like the other two, just get numbers, names if you can get
them and where they are situated. Then head back here.”
“Oh and all of you had better grab stuff if you need it from your homes, cos I think it would be best if
you all stayed here until these hunters have gone. Any questions?” He looked around the table.
“Nope boss, we’ll get on it. You be okay here just with your mate?” Griff smirked.
“Did you see what those two did to Michael, man? They are more than all right.” Scott laughed.
“My mate and I still have a few things to work out…in private. Now get going and keep in touch. I
will see you all back here in about three hours.”
“Are you sure that will be enough time to ‘work things out” with your new mate, Kane. We could
always go to the diner for dinner.” Now Troy was smirking.
“I’ll do dinner here for you all - one way or another.” Shawn said.
“Exactly, so I want you all back here by six at the latest. Phone me if anything comes up. Now go.”
Kane made shooing motions with his hands. “Leave me and my mate in peace.”
Laughing the boys all headed out the door and moments later the sounds of two vehicles took off down
the driveway. The big house was finally quiet.
Chapter Eleven
Shawn started picking up the plates and utensils off the table and stacking them on the kitchen bench.
Kane followed him, passing plates to Shawn as he was piling them up and running hot water in the
sink.
“So, you want to tell me what’s been bothering you, sweet, since that scumbag Michael left?”
“Not really.” Kane watched Shawn, who kept his head down and was washing dishes as he replied.
“Look if you are worried about the pack; believe me we can all take care of ourselves.”
“I know that, nope, not worried about the pack’s abilities.”
Kane’s heart crashed in his chest and for a moment he forgot to breathe. Forcing himself to inhale he
asked, “Are you regretting being with me?”
There was a loud splash as Shawn dropped the plate he was washing and launched himself at Kane,
kissing him thoroughly until Kane really couldn’t breathe. Backing away, Shawn retrieved the plate
and carried on washing it.
“No, nope, don’t regret that ever.”
“The mating mark?”
“Love it.” He reached up and touched it with a small smile.
“Damn it Shawn, don’t shut me out like this. What is bothering you?”
Sighing Shawn looked down at the dishes. He could sense Kane’s persistence and figured the dishes
would never get done. With a flick of his fingers the kitchen bench was all cleared, gleaming dishes
stacked on the shelves and the benches shinning. Looking across to the table, he flicked his fingers
again and the table was clean, polished and looking better than it had in years. As he looked down to
the floor Kane said “Don’t you dare. Talk to me.”
Shawn smirked and he flicked his fingers again. The old wooden floor, that Kane had to admit had
seen better days was now clean, polished and looked like carefully tended oak. Kane loved it but he
refused to get distracted.
“Shawn,” he growled. He reached over and grabbed the man’s hands solidly in his larger ones. “No
more flicky finger thing. Talk to me.”
“You know, I don’t have to flick my fingers to do stuff; it just helps me focus.”
Rubbing his head against Shawn’s Kane struggled to know what to do with his frustration. So used to
having everyone around him do as they were told it really pleased him that Shawn wouldn’t be like
that. He could see that his mate was more than his equal and that turned him on immensely. But he
didn’t think tying Shawn to the bed until he talked was probably the best idea. No matter how much
the idea appealed to his cock that was begging for attention. He had to get the man out of his funk.
“Come on,” he said. Tugging on Shawn’s hands he half dragged him out the back of the kitchen and
down into the huge garage he had built off the back of his house. Stopping only by the door to put his
boots on, Kane indicated to Shawn to do the same. Shrugging, Shawn’s feet were quickly encased in
soft black leather biker boots, which accentuated the cut of his jeans. Before Kane could get
distracted by the sexy vision, Shawn had caught sight of his bike and tugging free from Kane’s grip,
he walked over to check it over.
“Scott knows better than to damage your bike, hon,” Kane said quietly as he went over to open the
garage door.
“I know, I didn’t mean anything by it. But this bike is all I have that is of any value. I restored
everything by hand - I have never let anyone else work on it…It’s, you know.”
Kane came over to stand beside his mate. “It’s awesome, and you have done an amazing job on it.
The finish is immaculate and the paintwork shows you have some serious skills. I love it. What do
you think of mine?” He pointed to his own black beast sitting to the side.
“Wow, is this what I think it is? A Harley 1200 Nightster.”
“Yeah, an original XL model, 2007.”
“Oh man, it is perfect for you. All rugged, strong and beautiful.”
Kane beamed at the compliment. “And it sounds like a beast when you are on the road. That is the
only thing I had modified. So come on, let’s see your riding skills - follow me and I will take you up
the mountain a bit, show you some of the sights. Don’t let me lose you.”
He hit the start and the throaty roar that only an original Harley Davidson can make filled the garage,
quickly followed by a second as Shawn jumped on his and started it up. Maneuvering out of the
garage, Kane took a moment to hit the automatic door opener on his key ring, causing the garage doors
to close again before whirling around and taking off down the driveway - Shawn closely behind him.
Kane loved riding his bike and he knew he didn’t do it nearly enough. It was second only to running
as a wolf. Without a helmet the wind rushed through his hair. Neither man had stopped to put on
shirts or a jacket yet it wasn’t cold. The air was fresh and clean and as he negotiated the twists and
turns up the mountain he felt a sense of calm come over him - this was freedom. For the moment
there was no petty clients, no pack worries, no worries about the killers after his mate; just good clean
air, the throb of the bike underneath him and the throaty roar of the two Harley’s pounding his ears.
About twenty minutes into the ride, he slowed down, keeping an eye on Shawn making sure he slowed
with him. Turning up a track that was barely visible from the road, he puttered along for another five
minutes before the track came out to a small clearing. Steering his bike over to the far edge of the
clearing, he stopped his bike and sat there looking over at the view. He heard Shawn’s bike pull up
beside him and then all was silent.
Stretched out below the two men was an endless vista of hills, forest and pale blue sky. Far over to the
left was the small town of Cloverleah but everywhere else you could see was just various shades of
greens, browns and blue. Now the bikes were quiet Kane could hear the sounds of birds and small
animals in the trees around the glade. Like being in the middle of nowhere, the place was peaceful,
quiet and perfect.
Kane looked across at Shawn who was resting along the tank of his bike, his head cradled in his arms
across the handle bars. He had a peaceful expression on his face, his eyes closed and face turned up to
the slight breeze coming up the hill. The position stretched out Shawn’s back and Kane’s eyes
followed the line of the man’s spine down to where it was finished off with that perfect arse,
disappearing under his jeans. With his long legs stretched to the ground on each side, encased in soft
denim and capped off with wicked leather boots, Kane stifled a moan. His mate was a walking sex
advertisement. He knew the smell of his arousal had wafted when he felt Shawn in his head.
Way to go, giving me a hard on when my dick is squashed on the tank.
Tell me what is going on with you and I can take care of that for you.
Shawn sighed and then stretched up from the tank, raising his arms above his head. Kane watched the
play of muscles across Shawn’s back, chest and arms. The man did not have an ounce of fat
anywhere. Then Shawn reached down and nudged at his cock in his jeans, obviously trying to relieve
some pressure.
Kane rocked his bike up onto its stand and hopped off. Crossing over to Shawn in just two steps he
pushed down the stand on his bike with his foot and grabbing the handlebars and the seat flipped
Shawn’s bike up onto it. Grabbing Shawn’s hand, he tugged him off his bike and walked over to the
edge of the clearing by the trees. Sitting down on the grass he tugged again and Shawn landed in his
lap. Once he got the man settled and brushed the hair back that fell over that lovely face he wrapped
his arms around Shawn’s chest and waited for him to speak.
“Michael was right, you know. If I claim you and I am killed, which is likely to happen sooner rather
than later now there is a contract on my head, then you will never be able to have anybody else. I
can’t bear the thought of you living the rest of your life without any love or happiness in it. I know
what it is like to be alone.”
That fucking little scumbag shitfaced…
“Cursing about him doesn’t make his words any less true.”
Kane had meant what he had said to Shawn earlier about not being good with words. He knew that his
mate was thinking about him and his possible pain - a pain he knew he would feel if he was claimed or
not. He couldn’t imagine a future life without the man on his lap. Shawn made him feel stronger,
more complete and more alive than he had ever felt in his life. Although this was all still new to him,
Kane knew he wanted Shawn forever. He also knew he had to say the right words, or he could fuck up
the best thing that had ever happened to him.
“Shawn, look. Up until a few weeks ago I didn’t even realize it was possible for gays to have mates.
Griff and I lived in a pack where mates were considered a gift from the Fates, put in place purely to
strengthen the pack and populate it with cubs. Until I smelled you in Kathy’s Diner, I didn’t think it
was ever going to possible for me to have such a strong, intense desire to be with someone - not just
for sex but for life.”
Shawn went to say something, but Kane shushed him with a finger over his lips and then went on
talking.
“Then I smelt you and I felt a need I have never had in my whole life. It was Griff that told me you
had to be my mate and even then I wasn’t sure. But when you let me take you the need, the huge urge
I had to bite you and claim you as mine was overwhelming and the fact that you still bear my teeth
marks proves this wasn’t just a bite - it is a mating mark. Even your magic can’t erase it.”
He took a deep breath and continued. “Even if you don’t claim me as yours, you will still be mine.
And whether you die tomorrow or in fifty or a hundred years time you will always be mine. But I
don’t want to focus on what might happen when you die - I want to take the time we have, no matter
how long or short and feel like I belong to you as completely as you belong to me. Does that make
sense?”
Kane stopped talking and just leaned into Shawn’s hair, breathing in his scent and enjoying the
moment. He could feel Shawn’s inner struggle with himself - the need to claim his mate warring with
the possible outcome and he knew he had to let Shawn make up his own mind. He had done all he
could and if this was as much as he could have, then he would be thankful for it.
Shawn thought back to all of those years when he had sought acceptance for what he was. He
remembered the ache of loneliness that had been driven out by Kane’s strong desire for him. He
thought about the pack and how each man had stood up for him and truly didn’t care about his
powers. He realized in his hands he held the greatest gift of all - acceptance. And all his mate asked
for him in return was the right to wear his mark - to be claimed by him. He took a deep breath and
turned to Kane, palming his head in both hands; he reached over and kissed him.
Chapter Twelve
Kane’s body felt on fire as Shawn was kissing him. His mate’s tongue was in his mouth, possessive
and searching; he could feel the restrained power in his mate’s hands and he had never felt so alive, so
turned on. He could feel his cock, already hard, harden even more, hampered by his jeans and
Shawn’s arse in his lap. He couldn’t help himself, he whimpered.
Seconds later he was sprawled out on the grass, naked with Shawn’s hot and equally naked body
spread out over him. He rutted his cock against Shawn’s begging for relief. Shawn pulled off from
bruising Kane’s mouth long enough to say “Don’t come.” Kane shook from the power in that voice
and struggled to control his cock. Moments later he felt Shawn’s hand grab his balls and pull them
from against his body. The sharp flick of pain stopped his need to climax, barely and he gasped with
relief.
Shawn continued his assault on Kane’s body, nipping and licking his way across his chest, stopping
long enough to bite both nipples which had Kane moaning afresh, before moving down and off his
body. Kane groaned in complaint until he found himself being rolled over. As he felt Shawn settle
between his legs, he pushed his arse up into the air and moaned again as he felt Shawn’s tongue
feathering down his crease.
He moved his hand down between the grass and his body and went to shaft his own cock that was
leaking pre-come like crazy. As he went to grasp his cock he felt his hand being slapped away.
“Don’t touch, don’t come.” The quiet determination in Shawn’s voice tingled down his spine and
electrified his cock, causing it to spasm again.
“Hurry, please.” He managed to gasp out. Shawn was licking his hole - in it, around it and Kane was
assaulted with so much pleasure he knew just one fingertip on his cock would cause him to climax and
that was before he felt a silky liquid quickly followed by Shawn’s finger. He pushed against the finger,
begging.
Kane had never felt anything so exquisite before. “Please Shawn, babe, hon, sweetheart, moooore,” he
groaned as he was quickly loosing the ability to speak. Shawn quickly complied adding a second
finger and then a third, scissoring all the while to loosen Kane up. The burn of the stretch rippled
through Kane’s body and he pushed back looking for more.
“I can’t wait, are you sure you want me to do this?” Shawn’s voice was graveled in lust and Kane
wasn’t sure he could stop if he tried.
“More than anything,” Kane promised.
“Roll over.”
Frowning, Kane pulled his legs up and rolled over onto his back. Shawn pulled on Kane’s hips
bringing Kane closer. Slipping his hands under Kane’s butt Shawn lifted his arse and then Kane felt
the softness of pillows underneath him. Then Shawn settled between Kane’s open legs and positioned
the head of his cock at Kane’s entrance.
Feeling Shawn push in, Kane pushed out and the head of Shawn’s cock slid in, the outer muscle of
Kane’s rim quickly closing around him. Nudging his knees a bit closer to Kane’s arse, Shawn rocked
into him slightly, backwards and forwards, slowly inching his way in. Thank the Fates for the lube
Shawn had thoughtfully applied to his own cock.
Kane could feel the burn - Shawn’s cock was way, way bigger than his fingers had been and he
relished the pain. His wolf was skittish in his excitement. Although he might not have been sure that
he could do this, because he had always thought that Alpha’s couldn’t bottom either, it was clear that
his wolf was well on board with it, just as he was. He bought his own legs up closer to his body,
opening out his arse and encouraging his mate forward.
Shawn continued to rock until he was fully seated and then he stopped, so they could both adjust to the
feeling. Kane looked up and saw the lust in Shawn’s eyes, and behind that a steely determination - he
shivered in anticipation of the power he saw there. His mate looked truly magnificent with his strong
arms and his chest heaving, raised up above him with his long dark hair falling back over his
shoulders.
Before he had a chance to comment on it, Shawn planted his hands on either side of Kane’s shoulders,
supporting his own weight so he didn’t crush Kane. Then he slid his cock out to the ridge of his head
and thrust back in. Kane moaned and as if encouraged, Shawn did it again. When Shawn went to do it
a third time Kane raised his hips to meet him and they quickly developed a hard and fast rhythm.
Mmmm, this wasn’t going to last long. Kane could feel Shawn’s climax rising through their mind
link and he fed his own need to climax back to his mate. Grunting they slammed together faster and
faster and Kane knew they were both right on the edge. His own body screamed at him for release.
Just when he thought he couldn’t stop himself from coming any longer Shawn leant over Kane and
whispered in his ear, his voice rippling with power, “Come. Now.” And Kane did. Through the haze of
his pleasure he felt Shawn’s quick, sure and deep bite into the muscle by his neck and his body
convulsed again and again and again. As he felt his arse muscles contract around Shawn’s cock
Shawn slammed in as far as he could and Kane quivered as he felt Shawn’s come pulsing inside of
him.
Kane had never climaxed so explosively in his life. He felt an electric pull throughout his whole body,
as though he was finally alive, complete and whole. He realized his eyes had squeezed shut and as he
opened them he was caught by Shawn’s gaze. Shawn’s eyes reflected all the passion he clearly felt for
his mate. Smiling down at him, Shawn whispered, “MINE,” and every nerve ending in Kane’s body
tingled in appreciation.
Kane gave a shaky laugh in return. He felt completely sated and couldn’t help but comment, “man, I
could come from the tone of your voice alone.”
Laughing Shawn pulled out from Kane’s still quivering arse and rolled to drop down beside him. “We
will have to try that sometime. Could be fun.” He felt himself being pulled into Kane’s arms and he
rested his head on Kane’s chest. He felt, rather than heard Kane’s heartfelt, “thank you for caring
enough to claim me.”
The men lay in the glade wrapped up in each other simply enjoying the moment. But soon enough
they could see the sun was going down and they reluctantly had to move. Shawn had them clothed,
complete with shirts and jackets as the breeze had gotten cooler with the dying day. Kane was
surprised to see that he was wearing his favorite bike jacket and he looked at Shawn in askance.
“I saw it by the door in your garage and figured you must like wearing it.”
“How did it get here, fly” Kane asked with a laugh in his voice.
“Hell, I don’t know. I just thought about it on the peg in the garage and then I thought about it on you
and here it is. I don’t know how this stuff works, I just do it.” Shawn was grinning back at him. He
looked more carefree than Kane had ever seen him and Kane vowed to himself that he would do
everything in his power to see that look on his mate’s face again, often.
Sharing one more kiss, the men started their bikes and headed back down the mountain. It was time to
face the real world again.
Chapter Thirteen
As they pulled into the garage Kane and Shawn could hear the others in the house. Leaving their bikes
secured Shawn grabbed Kane’s hand, a first Kane noticed, and pulled him into the house - stopping
long enough to remove their boots and jackets. As they wandered into the kitchen they saw Dean
sitting up on the kitchen bench with an ice pack on his face and Griff washing blood off of Dean’s
knuckles.
“What the hell? Are you all right Dean?” Kane was over at the younger man’s side in an instant,
gently pulling back the ice pack to look at his face. Dean sported a huge black eye, puffing to the side
of his nose and a split lip that was already puffed up.
“Yeth, I’m fine, stop futthing.”
“You should have seen the other guy, aye Dean.” Griff rumbled, but when he saw the look on Kane’s
face, he quickly shut up and went back to tending Dean’s knuckles. From the state of them it was
clear that Dean had gotten in a few punches of his own.
Kane looked at Shawn. “Can you do anything?” He gestured at Dean.
“Yeah, sure.” Moving over to Dean, Shawn carefully looked at the damage to the man’s face, running
his thin fingers gently all over the bruising and puffiness, looking for any signs of broken bones or
permanent harm. Holding the smaller man’s face in his hands he carefully tilted Dean’s head up so
Dean had no choice but to look into Shawn’s eyes.
“Was this about me?” He asked quietly, daring Dean to lie to him. Dean fidgeted on the bench and
dropped his eyes.
“Na, not exactly.”
“Well, what the bloody hell did happen?” Kane was still standing by Dean and Shawn but he was
looking at Griff. “You guys were told not to engage anyone - just do some recce and then bloody
come home. What went wrong?”
Griff looked uncomfortable. He could tell Kane was angry, despite the man’s quiet tone. “It was
kinda my fault boss. We, uh, we did what you said. Dean and I checked up on the boys from our ex-
pack. They were in the process of leaving. But they hinted that it would be a really good idea for us
to check out your mate’s place because ‘something was going down’ there. So we escorted them to
the town border and then swung over to Shawn’s for a look.”
“How do you guys even know where I live? You guys stalking me?” Shawn’s voice cut through
Griff’s explanations like a steel wire, even though when Griff looked at him he could see Shawn was
still working on Dean’s face. Whatever the man was doing was working because Dean looked a lot
happier and a lot less puffed up in the face.
“Uh, that was actually my doing, sweetheart,” embarrassment clear in Kane’s voice as he spoke up.
Shawn looked over at him and muttered something about ‘nutter mates’ and kept on working on
Dean. Kane knew he was going to pay for his actions later and the thought of what Shawn might do
sent a tingle through his balls. He tried to get a handle on what Shawn might be thinking, but he
couldn’t get anything as Shawn was still focusing on Dean.
Griff stuttered. “Um, yeah. Well we got to Shawn’s and I am sorry man but there’s nothing left.”
Shawn’s back stiffened but he checked in with Dean to make sure he was fully healed before turning
round to Griff.
“Tell me.” Kane came to stand by Shawn and rested his arm across his mate’s shoulder. He could
feel Shawn trembling but nothing was showing on the impassive man’s face.
“I am real sorry we didn’t get there sooner, man. By the time we got there the place was up in smoke.
From the looks of some huge holes around the perimeter of the house it was like they set off some sort
of explosives right around the house and then once they had gone off, they set what was left on fire.”
Shawn ran a hand over his face - it’s not as though he had a lot to lose. At least his bike was safe and
he kept all of his papers and a few important bits in a locked box in a tunnel under the house, so that
should still be safe. “Yeah, well they wouldn’t have been able to get into the house otherwise. But
how did Dean get into a fight?”
Griff looked down and shuffled his feet. He looked so uncomfortable. “We were heading back here to
tell you all what happened, and I…uh…I was hungry so I sent Dean into Kathy’s Diner to get a quick
feed. I didn’t realize that two of the hunter’s were in there until I smelt like an odd smoky smell
coming from the diner as Dean went in. I headed in after him as soon as I realized.”
Kane shook his head and then looked at Dean. “Why pick a fight? That’s not like you?”
“I didn’t, well not really. See, I headed in there and there were these two humans at the counter. They
were showing Trisha a picture of Shawn, saying that Shawn was a faggot, and he had been ‘got real
good’ and laughing when Trisha got upset…and I don’t know, I just lost it.”
“Yeah, he lost it all right.” Griff flashed a smile of pride at the smaller man. “By the time I got there
Dean already had one bloke on the ground and was trading blows with the other one and they were
both heaps bigger than this one.”
Catching Kane’s look, Griff quickly went on. “Na, I didn’t fight them. I just threw one punch at the
lout holding onto Dean and then pulled him out of there. Thought he was gonna hit me, he was so
riled up.” Then he looked across at Shawn and Kane. “I asked Trisha not to call Mike, the Sherriff,
you know - about any of this. I told her that we would handle it. Is that okay?”
“Yes,” said Kane. “The less people who know about this mess the better. You did the right thing.”
He looked across the kitchen to where Troy and Scott had been sitting quietly through all of the
discussion. “Are you two all right?”
Troy looked at Scott and Scott looked at Troy and then they both looked at Kane with a sheepish grin
on their face. “Well, yeah, we did all right. We found out where the blokes are staying. There seems
to be six of them staying in two rooms at the Starburst Motel about five miles out of town.” Troy said.
“Yeah, but then we was just gonna head back here and we got the call from Griff about Shawn’s house
so we went out to scout the rooms to see if the hunter’s had got back yet.” Scott continued.
“And…” Kane growled.
Scott looked at Troy and mouthed, ‘you tell him’ so Troy said, “Well, we saw they had two trucks
parked outside the rooms. The white one we saw yesterday when Shawn was shot and another bright
blue pickup. The hunters all seemed to be getting pissed and having a party - yelling about how they
killed the freak and that they were gonna be rich.” Troy looked at the ‘freak’ in apology before
continuing. “So we kinda disabled the vehicles.” He stopped, unsure whether to continue.
“Did anyone see you?” Kane growled at the twins. Troy and Scott shook their heads.
“Na, boss, they were too busy drinking up a storm.” Scott smirked.
“And we were quick.” Troy continued, smiling now it seemed him and his twin weren’t in trouble at
least.
“So come on boys, what did you do?” Griff had to know.
“Sugar in the petrol tanks - simple but effective.” Scott explained.
Troy continued. “We figured it would take them at least until Monday or Tuesday to get in
replacement vehicles, so we could, like work out what we were gonna do, or maybe just have some
down time or something.” He looked at Kane hopefully.
Kane looked over to Dean who was still sitting on the bench. “You feeling all right now?” Dean’s
face had none of the swelling it had before and the cuts on his knuckles and lips were gone. The only
sign that Dean had been in a scuffle at all was a ring of red bruising right around one eyelid.
Dean smiled at him and Shawn. “Yeah, thanks for that Shawn. There is no pain at all.”
“I didn’t want to get too close to your eyelid otherwise you would have no signs of the fight at all. But
the blood will disperse from there soon enough. Come and tell me if you get any more pain, okay?”
Dean nodded.
“And I understand why you did what you did,” Shawn looked around at all of the men, “even though I
don’t like it. But thanks.”
“Sorry about your house, man.” Griff looked troubled. “Maybe if we had gotten there sooner…”
“No,” said Kane. “If you had gotten there sooner the two of you would have been confronting four or
maybe six men armed with guns and explosives at least. You all did the right thing, okay. We have
got to be smart about this.” He looked at Shawn, who had gone quiet again.
“Are you okay sweetie?” he asked, looking deep into Shawn’s eyes. Shawn gave him a small smile.
“Yep, I will be fine. How about I get us all some dinner - what you guys all want to eat?”
After the men had all tucked into the delicious fried chicken with potatoes and gravy that was decided
on after much debate, the mood in the house got a lot lighter. Then Shawn had a thought and he asked
Kane, “Have you got a laptop or a computer here - something connected to the internet and preferably
with a media player on it?”
“Yes, I have a laptop that will do that,” Troy piped up. “Do you want me to get it?”
“If you would, thanks.”
Troy abandoned his meal and ran off to get it from his backpack. Opening it up and flicking it on, it
was warmed up and running by the time he got back to the table.
“What do you want to look at?” Kane asked his mate.
“You’ll see - just a minute.” Shawn was looking at the computer. Finding the internet browser he
opened it and quickly typed in a long string of numbers, dots, characters and dashes into the address
bar.
Once the page was loaded, Shawn clicked on the last file name. It opened up another page with a long
list of other file names on it. Looking up at Griff he asked, “What time you reckon you were at my
house today?”
Griff looked at Dean. “I don’t know, about 3.30ish I think.” Dean nodded.
“And about how far gone was the house by then, do you think? I am trying to get a time line of when
the blokes might have gone to my house,” he explained as all the men were looking at him with
interest.
“It was still hot, but most of the house had burned by the time we got there. So I am figuring it had to
have been burning for at least an hour, maybe more.”
Shawn went back to looking at the list of files on the computer.
“So about 2.30ish when the fire started…maybe an hour before that trying to get into the house and
then setting the explosions, so about 1.00 - 1.30 PM. I’ll try from then.”
Shawn was thinking out loud. He double clicked a file name, seemingly indistinguishable from any of
the others, at least in Kane’s head, and a page quickly loaded. Kane noticed that all of his men were
now gathered around the computer.
The screen came up in a video format with four different views of what was apparently Shawn’s
house, or former house Kane thought grimly to himself.
“Hey Shawn, you mean you had a remote video feed of your house?” Troy was obviously fascinated.
“I set the system up myself. I have, or should I say had, cameras all around the house itself, pointing
outwards but of course they would have been damaged after the explosions. But I also had four extra
cameras set up in strategic points around the property - all tacked into trees. The cameras would all
feed onto a continuous recording on my computer hard drive and every half an hour those recordings
would be backed up automatically onto my own personal server so I could access them remotely.”
Troy was clearly impressed with the explanation. “Shit so much security. You could work for the CIA
or something.”
Shawn gave a wry grin. “I’ve been on my own for more than ten years and been a target pretty much
since the day I left home. I like to sleep at nights.”
Shawn tapped a couple of buttons on the computer keyboard and the four pictures all got a slight fuzz
on them as the recording was clearly being fast forwarded. As the men watched two vehicles swung
into view, doing a couple of donuts on the lawn before screeching to a halt, one on each corner of the
front of the house. Tapping another couple of keys, Shawn slowed the video down to normal running
speed and the men all leaned in for a closer look. It was not a pretty picture.
On the video four men got out of the two vehicles, all brandishing guns. Two of the men ran up the
steps of the porch but then were hurled back as though someone had just tossed them off.
Kane looked at Shawn in askance and Shawn had an evil grin on his face as he explained. “Protection
wards - no one could get on that porch. All of the porch, the windows and the doors.” Kane grinned
back; his mate was not only beautiful he was really smart.
They both looked back to the screen as the men on the video had obviously decided on a new tactic.
The four of them spread out across the front of the house, guns at the ready. Without warning they all
opened fire at the house and the men in front of the computer screen all laughed, as they saw the men
on the video all suddenly drop to the ground as the bullets apparently ricocheted back on the shooters.
One of the men ran back to the truck and got what looked to Kane like a Molotov cocktail. He lit the
wick and biffed it at one of the windows on the side of the house. The bottle flew back at the thrower
who ducked for cover as it went off. All four men then regrouped at the trucks for what seemed to be
like an emergency meeting.
As Kane and the others watched the screen they saw the men on the video shifting their trucks back
from the house. Then, digging into the back of one of the pickups they started stringing long lines of
explosives on interconnecting wires as close to the house as possible. Kane couldn’t stop growling as
it was clear from the men’s body language that they were laughing as they did it.
It’s okay Kane, think about how much fun we were having while they were dicking around with my
house, ha?
They were trying to kill you.
Well, duh, I know that. But I would much rather think about this. Shawn bought up an image in his
head of the rapture on Kane’s face as he fell to pieces in pleasure on the mountain just hours ago, and
then passed it on to his mate. He felt Kane gasp before he found himself pulled off his seat and
planted firmly in Kane’s lap. Checking to see Kane could still see the screen, Shawn settled against
his mate’s body and felt the man underneath him visibly relax. Then he went back to watching the
video.
There wasn’t much more to see. One loud explosion and the walls of the house crumbled in. The men
on the video lofted about a dozen lit Molotov cocktails into the breached walls and the house quickly
caught fire. Grabbing a couple of beers each out of the back of one of the pickups they all got into
their vehicles and with one last sweep of the lawn, they took off down the driveway. After a couple of
minutes watching the house burn, Shawn clicked off the video.
One by one the men standing around him and Kane put their hands on Shawn’s shoulder in sympathy
and then went back to their seats at the table. No one seemed to know what to say for a moment and
then Griff spoke up. His gruff voice deeper than normal. “Shit man, you couldn’t have gotten out of
there. You would have been dead for sure.”
“Na, I would have been gone as soon as those idiots started shooting at my house.”
“More magic finger stuff?” Dean piped in.
“Haha, no, clever clogs. Underground tunnel that ran from my security room out to the middle of the
woods.”
The men around the table all laughed, including Kane. Then he had a thought. “How long had you
been living there? That’s a hell of a lot of serous shit you had in your security system and all.”
“A month.”
“You did all of that in a month?” Scott seemed impressed.
Shawn blushed a bit and mumbled, “A week actually.” When he felt the men all looking at him he
explained, “Well I don’t sleep very well when I am in an unsafe environment, so I had plenty of time
to get the work done. I started at the diner three weeks ago and I had it all done by then.” Then he
thought about what Dean had said about Trisha.
“Oh my God Kane, Trisha. Should I tell her I am not actually dead yet?”
Kane thought about it for a moment and then shook his head. Trisha was a good friend of his and he
hated the thought that she was upset. But…
“No, not yet. I don’t like doing this to Trisha but the fewer people who know you are alive at the
moment the better. I mean those bloody arse holes that wrecked your house didn’t even wait for the
fire to burn down before they took off, and as we all heard Troy and Scott tell us, the idiots think they
have succeeded in killing you.”
“Yes, but Xavier is going to demand some proof of death before he shells out any money to them -
he’s a tight arse. So it is likely they will head out to the house tomorrow once the embers of the house
have cooled down enough to walk on.”
Shawn had a quiet determination in his voice as he continued.
“They will likely find out about their vehicles once they have woken up from their drinking spree and
depending on what sort of back up they have, they will go back to the scene as soon as they have got
some wheels. I reckon we have about 48 hours before they realize they haven’t got a body and then
they will start looking for me again.”
“But this time we will be waiting for them, right guys.” It was Griff that spoke up, and Kane he
looked at, but all of the men around the table agreed. Kane looked at the man who had become so
special to him in such a short space of time. Despite looking tired Shawn had a resolve about him
now, which Kane knew was unshakable. Shawn attracted him like no other man had, and Kane knew it
wasn’t just Shawn’s model looks that he appreciated. His mate had strength - he had fought alone for
more than ten years, just to stay alive. He had lost everything and still kept fighting and Kane was
determined that this time his mate would not fight alone.
He looked at his pack. All good men that he knew would stick by him and Shawn for as long as it took
to beat this thing. Suddenly he was overwhelmed with the pride he felt for his pack. Never had a
group of men come together with such loyalty and compassion for others. He looked up and smiled at
his men.
“Okay, here is what we are going to do. There is no point in going after these idiots tonight. None of
us have had much sleep and we are all tired, even if we are well fed.” He grinned at Shawn who
blushed.
“And drunks are unpredictable and idiots. I think the best place to hit them will be when they are
searching Shawn’s place for his remains. They are not likely to get there until Monday at the earliest,
which gives us all tomorrow as a day off. I for one think a long bike ride would be a great way to ease
off on some stress if you are all up for it?” Nodding heads greeted his idea.
“Right then. There is beer in the fridge; games and movies in the lounge and head off to bed when you
are ready. We will all meet up again in the morning. My mate and I are heading for the shower and
then some well needed sleep. Okay mate,” he said as he looked at Shawn still nestled on his lap.
Shawn gave him a tired grin and stood up. To a chorus of “good nights” the two wearily trod the stairs
heading for Kane’s bedroom and a lot hot shower.
Chapter Fourteen
Shawn knew he wasn’t going to get a lot of sleep. While his body felt numb and tired after all that had
happened in the last couple of days he also knew that one way or another he was going to have to get
Xavier to actually face him, so he could take him down. If he didn’t then Shawn’s life would always
be in danger and by extension Kane’s and his pack. It just had to be done, it was that simple.
But for the moment he was in the shower, his lover soaping him down and life was good. He dragged
his mind out of the mess it was in and focused on what Kane’s talented hands were doing.
Kane was almost frantic in his need for his mate. His head refused to stop playing an endless loop of
the video they had watched earlier. All he could see was the huge explosion and fire of Shawn’s house
and the absolute glee in the men that had caused it.
Although Kane’s logical mind kept reminding him that Shawn had been in his arms at the time, all
Kane could think was that if his boys hadn’t tried to push things along for their boss a couple of days
before, that Shawn would have faced this alone and could quite possibly be dead. A shudder went
through Kane’s body as he realized he just wouldn’t want to live without his mate by his side.
So caught up in his thoughts Kane didn’t notice at first that his hands had fallen by his sides and he
was just standing under the water, dead still. He jumped as he felt Shawn’s slim fingers cup his face
and then he found himself staring deep into Shawn’s eyes. Eyes that were filled with compassion,
with need and resolve. He knew that Shawn could read his thoughts. He knew that Shawn had seen all
of Kane’s fear and anguish burning in his mind. But through all the fog Shawn imprinted on his mind
- four simple words - I. Need. You. Now.
Then Shawn kissed him and the moment his mate’s lips touched his, Kane’s funk broke. He not only
accepted the kiss, he wrestled control of it from Shawn and drove his tongue into his mate’s mouth.
Suddenly he had to touch Shawn everywhere, his hands became frantic. Nipping down Shawn’s neck,
he pulled at Shawn’s shoulders knowing that he would leave bruises. Once he had Shawn’s body flush
with his own, his hands ran down the man’s rippled back to the tight arse below. His fingers scrabbled
at Shawn’s crease, diving in and seeking the hole beneath. As soon as he felt Shawn’s pucker start to
quiver beneath his fingers, he shifted his hands to Shawn’s hips turning him against the cold tiled wall
of the shower.
“Can’t wait,” he rasped against Shawn’s ear, before he started kissing, licking and nipping his way
down Shawn’s back. Once his mouth reached Shawn’s delectable arse he used his mouth to raise
marks on the pale skin while his fingers forced Shawn’s butt cheeks apart. Trailing lips over skin, his
tongue hit his mate’s hole and he dived in, licking and pushing at the entrance with his tongue. He felt
Shawn arch his back, pushing his arse further into Kane’s face and he just kept tonguing until he felt
his mate’s muscles relax against him.
Standing up Kane pushed the head of his cock deep into his lover’s arse - no finesse, no quiet nudges,
no waiting for lube or his mate to be ready. Just one full deep thrust until he felt his balls slap on
Shawn’s arse. Gripping on to Shawn’s hips with both hands he pulled back and slammed in again, and
again, and again, pouring all of his angst, his frustration…and his love into the man beneath him. He
pounded into Shawn until he couldn’t think of anything except the way Shawn’s arse clenched around
his cock with every thrust.
And Shawn took it all. Kane could feel underneath his own driving passion that his mate met him,
need for need. That Shawn had the same need for oblivion as Kane did, and that spurred Kane on.
Faster and faster he pounded endlessly, until finally he felt his balls draw tight and his come shot
down his cock. At the moment of his release, Kane bit down on Shawn’s mating mark, claiming him
all over again with semen, blood…and something new, his love. As he finally stilled he felt Shawn’s
presence in his head: I love you too.
Then Kane realized what he had done. Pulling from Shawn’s body he gently turned the man around
and looked him up and down. Shawn’s face had a blissed out expression, but his shoulders and hips
bore deep bruises and scratches and his chest was still panting. Kane looked down and he could see
Shawn’s cock still standing to attention.
“Oh my God, I didn’t even wait for you.” Brushing off Shawn’s mumbles, because clearly the man
was still in sub-space, he quickly pushed Shawn under the running shower to clean him off, then
turning the water off, he bundled Shawn into a thick toweling robe he kept on the back of the
bathroom door.
Gently maneuvering Shawn into the bedroom Kane pushed him into a sitting position on the end of the
bed before dropping to his knees and encasing Shawn’s cock in his mouth. He moaned as he drank in
the taste of his mate, delving his tongue into Shawn’s slit to get all that he could. As he felt Shawn’s
hands in his hair he allowed the man to take control of him, moaning around Shawn’s shaft as Shawn
gently fucked his mouth.
Moving his hand down, Kane took Shawn’s balls into one hand and traced the sensitive area behind his
balls with the other. Shawn gave a delicious shudder and moved faster, pushing his way down Kane’s
throat, then pulling back, only to move forward once again. As Kane increased the pressure on
Shawn’s balls, Shawn gave one quick tug back and then pushed his cock in as far as it would go, his
come pulsing down Kane’s throat as Kane swallowed eagerly. Shawn’s long beautiful moans pulsing
in Kane’s ears.
It wasn’t until Shawn finally started to soften that Kane pulled back. Shawn dragged Kane up for a
kiss, his tongue chasing his own come as it lingered in Kane’s mouth. When he could no longer taste
himself in his mate’s mouth he gently pulled up from Kane’s lips and rested his forehead against
Kane’s. They both sat there for the longest minute, panting softly as they both slowly came down to
earth.
When Kane felt Shawn start to doze against his head, he stood up and took the robe from Shawn’s
shoulders, tossing it to the floor. Then he reached around and pulled the covers from the bed, before
lying Shawn down on the sheet below. Only then did he climb up next to his man, dragging the covers
back over them, he tucked Shawn up in his arms and drifted off to sleep as well.
Chapter Fifteen
All in all Shawn slept quite well despite the fact that Kane woke him twice through the night to pound
his arse again. He vaguely remembered Kane getting out of bed after the first time, returning with a
cloth that he used to clean Shawn down. The second time Kane muttered something about “Just want
to stay in here” while he was nestled in his arse, and Shawn figured he must have agreed before falling
asleep again.
Now, as he stretched out his muscles across the bed, he felt slightly stiff in his arms, legs and back and
yep, there was a definite twinge in his arse. But he realized he also felt surprisingly good, even though
he felt a slight nudge of alarm when he realized Kane wasn’t in bed with him. Using his senses, he
scanned the house and felt him in the kitchen. Hmm, food, what a good idea. Now all he had to do
was get out of bed.
Deciding to wait a few more minutes, Shawn was startled out of the doze he had fallen into by the
sound of the door opening and his remarkably refreshed lover walking in, complete with a tray. Kane’s
grin increased as he saw Shawn still sprawled across the bed, his naked chest and abs on full display.
“Hi there, Sunshine, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes in the morning.”
Mustering a grin, Shawn moved to sit up against the headboard. Ignoring his growing erection he
eyed the tray in Kane’s hands and said, “Tell me there is coffee on that tray and I will love you for
life.”
Moving forward to drop a kiss on Shawn’s head, Kane settled the tray on the beside table. “Not only
coffee, but also pancakes. I decided to make breakfast for everyone this morning.”
Kane planted himself on the bed next to Shawn and handed him a giant cup of freshly brewed coffee.
The enticing smell hit Shawn’s nose and he felt the last dregs of sleep leave his brain and body.
Taking an appreciative sniff, he took a cautious sip and then groaned as the coffee hit his tongue. It
was heavenly.
“Keep making noises like that and we won’t be going anywhere today,” Kane whispered against
Shawn’s ear, his voice raspy with intent. Shawn grinned at Kane and nudged his head against Kane’s.
“Shut up and pass me the pancakes. I know you have skills in the bedroom, now show me what you
have done in the kitchen.”
As Shawn ate the surprisingly good pancakes Kane explained they were heading to a custom car show
about fifty miles north for the day.
“The guy who runs it is a client of mine and there are at least four cars in the show that we have
worked on. Could be a lot of fun. We could all do with a break and the boys would be stoked to show
you some of the stuff they have done, on display. Are you keen?”
Shawn swallowed down the last of his pancakes and put the plate back on the tray. He reached his
arms up above his head and stretched out his back, dropping them quickly as his saw Kane’s grin turn
more wicked as his eyes were raking Shawn’s body under the sheet. Before Shawn could move, Kane
had slipped down next to Shawn, pulling his body across his. Shawn could feel Kane’s erection
nudging at his own and for a moment he was sorely tempted.
Then his arse gave another twinge and he forced lustful thoughts out of his head. Reaching down he
planted a soft kiss on Kane’s up turned lips. “As much as your obvious option B feels delightful we
could all do with getting out of the house today.” He quickly evaded Kane’s arms and tempting hands
and got off the bed. Flashing his arse at his mate, Shawn looked over his shoulder and said with a
grin, “I am just having a quick shower and then I will be ready. See you in ten,” and with that he
disappeared into the shower.
Naturally the ten minutes turned into thirty because with that sort of tease of course Kane had to get
into the shower with Shawn and after reciprocal blow jobs, the men were finally dressed and ready to
go. Just before they left the bedroom, Kane pulled Shawn close and looked into his eyes, his own
faced etched with worry.
“Uhm, before we go can I ask you a little favor?” Shawn looked up at Kane worried about what was
going on in that man’s mind now.
“Of course, whatever you need.”
“Can you leave your bike here and ride with me today? I…uh…I would just feel better if you were
with me. Is that a problem?”
Shawn looked deep into Kane’s mind and saw a seething mass of possessiveness tinged with fear for
his safety. Kane was an Alpha and his mate, so it was natural he would worry about him and Shawn
guessed that with the hunters so close it would make Kane worry all the more. As much as he would
love to ride his own bike he could understand what his mate was feeling.
Giving Kane a grin, Shawn said, “Does that mean I can grope you while you are riding?”
“Only if you want us to crash.” With a laugh both men finally got out of the bedroom and headed
down to the men waiting for them in the lounge.
/~/~/~/
Two hours later six excited men arrived at the Blackhawk County Street Machines Car Show. There
were plenty of cars and bikes on display and the group slowly walked around looking at what was on
offer, Kane staying by Shawn’s side the whole time. Shawn could understand his mate’s need for
closeness and he noticed Kane’s constant surveillance of the crowd. Rather than wander off on his
own, Shawn stayed close when clients and friends stopped to talk to Kane.
Kane introduced Shawn as his ‘partner’ to some people, while simply as ‘Shawn’ to others and Shawn
trusted Kane to weed out the homophobes of the lot. As a man comfortable in his own sexuality,
while liking to keep his private life exactly that, Shawn appreciated that Kane only shared his private
life in small doses outside of the pack. He relaxed for the first time in ages, wandering over to a flash,
custom painted car that Dean was calling him over to.
Moments later the two men were going over the details of the paintwork, a job that Dean had
obviously poured hours into. Looking round to check on his mate, Shawn saw Kane talking to Griff,
still watching him. He flashed a smile at him and then forced his attention back to Dean. The boy had
done some amazing work on this car and Shawn got engrossed as he let Dean explain about the colors
and techniques he had used for masking and painting.
Griff stood with Kane, checking on the whereabouts of Tory and Scott who had moved on to the next
car. Looking over at his best friend he could tell, even behind Kane’s dark glasses that Shawn didn’t
leave his sight for a second. Griff’s laugh rumbled through his chest. “You got it bad for him boss” he
said.
Kane sighed. “It’s more than that my friend. I love him and I can’t imagine what my life would be
now without him,” he admitted seriously.
“Have you told him?”
“Not in so many words, no.” Kane didn’t think fucking the stuffing out of his mate the night before
constituted telling Shawn he loved him. He glanced over to his friend who was looking thoughtful.
“You know with this shit going down with the hunters and what have you, you realize that Shawn is
going to have to face this Xavier person sooner or later and he is a responsible man. He will do it
sooner to protect you and us.” Griff saw the look of pain that quickly crossed Kane’s face and was
just as quickly gone.
“I know Griff and I am going to help him all that I can. He hasn’t said anything yet but I could feel
his resolve last night. It’s gonna be soon.” Kane pushed his hands up through his hair, trying to
relieve the tension in his head. “It’s just I can’t get it out of my head that if you guys had followed my
stupid plan then not only would Shawn have been on his own when he was shot, and could have died
from that; but he would have also been alone in that house when it was attacked.”
Griff looked puzzled. “But you heard what he said boss. He had a tunnel. He would have escaped the
house.”
“Yes, if he had managed to get the bullets out of his hide by then. You saw how they affected him.
And yes he could have gone down his bloody tunnel and out into the woods. But he would have been
alone. He wouldn’t have come to us because he didn’t know if he could trust us. He would have just
bolted again. He would have been alone and I don’t know if I would have even gone after him once I
had realized he was gone because I didn’t know how bad all this shit was.” Kane’s voice had gotten so
quiet that Griff thanked his wolf for super hearing because otherwise he wouldn’t have heard a word
that Kane had said.
“Yah think?” Griff said. “You haven’t been able to get that boy out of your mind from the first time
you smelt him. You would have gone after him and we would have all gone with you. Just like we
will all be standing with you when Shawn faces Xavier.” Griff turned to his friend who was still
watching the man under discussion, with a look of longing on his face. Griff continued in his serious,
quiet tone.
“You need to tell him how you feel and you need to get your head out of your arse about the shit that
has already happened. He’s not alone anymore and neither are you. Shawn is part of our pack and we
will all be there when the time comes.”
Kane took a deep breath and exhaled out. Clapping Griff on the shoulder he said softly. “Thank you
my friend, I know I can count on you and the others. I will tell Shawn how I feel as soon as I can.
Somehow I think it is something I am going to have to do real quickly or I might never have the
chance.”
Straightening his shoulders, Kane smiled at Griff and said, “Come on, let’s get the boys and get
something to eat,” and with that he sauntered back over to Shawn and put his arm around his
shoulders, gesturing to Dean and then Troy and Scott to follow him as well.
Griff laughed to himself, pleased to see his friend was so in love with his mate that he really didn’t
care about the homophobes in the crowd. Realizing he envied what Kane had - that closeness with one
special person, he pushed that feeling away and followed the others. My turn will come, he reminded
himself, and when it does I will be ready.
Chapter Sixteen
Leaning against his bike in the car show carpark, Kane felt good. Everyone had an awesome day and
shortly they would be headed home. Dean, Scott and Troy had already left and Kane was waiting for
Griff and Shawn to head back from the restroom. He spotted them in the distance heading towards
him and as he watched he saw Shawn throw his head back and laugh at something Griff had said. The
spontaneous motion had shown Shawn’s neck off in glorious relief and Kane’s cock hardened as he
thought about nibbling his way down that same neck to the body below.
So caught up in his fantasy and his growing arousal, he didn’t hear anyone approaching until all of a
sudden he felt arms go around his neck, legs clasp around his waist and a hot, hungry mouth dive onto
his, a strange tongue entering it. What the fuck? For a split second he allowed himself to think it was
Shawn, but just as quickly he discounted that thought. The feeling was wrong, the size of the body
was wrong and the smell was wrong although it smelt slightly familiar. But as the man, because he got
that much at least from the hardened cock rutting into his stomach, started running his fingers through
Kane’s hair, Kane felt violated. This was wrong on every level.
He tried to pull his head from the other man’s face but when he finally got his lips disengaged the
little man started nuzzling Kane’s neck. Reaching up behind him, Kane grabbed onto the arms around
his neck and grasping the other man’s wrists he pulled the man’s arms apart forcing the man to drop
back from his upper body at least. Unfortunately the little pup’s legs were still firmly clamped around
Kane’s waist, so the smaller man thought this was all part of a game. Looking up he saw that Shawn
had come up behind them both and man was he looking pissed.
Shawn and Griff had still been about 25 yards away from Kane and the bikes when Shawn had seen the
small young man rush up to Kane and latch himself around him. Shawn felt the uncontrollable waves
of anger rising through him even as he acknowledged that the smaller man, wrapped around his mate,
was a young wolf. His own wolf was howling and he could feel his magic zinging through his blood.
He wanted to snatch that pup off his mate and stomp on him and he moved forward to do so. But then
he thought, well this could be a pack thing so he pulled up about ten feet away to watch the scene play
out. Griff noticed his hesitation and came back to Shawn.
“Why aren’t you ridding your mate of that little pest?”
“Do you know who he is?”
“I think it’s Saul, a pup from Kane’s home pack. He and Kane had a one night fling about a year ago
and the little sod thinks he is in love. So what you gonna do about it?”
“Nothing. Kane’s the Alpha and if he wants to put a stop to that rutting,” Shawn bit the word out like
it was a curse, “then he will.” But as Shawn watched he could see the smaller man was clinging on to
Kane like he was a treasure he wouldn’t be parted from.
Griff leaned close to him. “This isn’t an Alpha thing, this is a mate thing - you have every right.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Griff grinned. “Just don’t make it too messy.”
Shawn grinned then and it was pure evil. In six quick steps he had covered the ground between him
and his mate and in a quicker move he had grabbed the little pup by the nape of the neck in one hand
and the waistband of his jeans with the other. One sharp pull and the little man was left dangling in
the air, supported only by Shawn’s strong grip, his feet kicking madly as he tried to find the ground.
Shawn looked across the squirming little pest and glared at Kane. “Is this yours?”
Feeling the anger coming from Shawn, Kane quickly met his eyes and quietly said. “Nope,
sweetheart, not mine.”
“Do you want it?” Shawn’s voice was riddled with disgust.
Shawn could clearly see the shame flashing across Kane’s face and as the small wolf had stopped
struggling he realized that Saul had seen it too.
“One very forgettable night a long time ago - that’s all, I promise. I am sorry sweetheart.” Kane’s
voice was tinged with regret.
“One of your ‘many’ conquests, I presume. I guess I have to do some head breaking after all.” Kane
and Griff caught the slight humor in Shawn’s voice even if Saul didn’t. Kane relaxed, quite happy to
let Shawn deal with the little pup. He knew that Shawn wouldn’t actually hurt Saul, but it wouldn’t do
any harm for Shawn to teach him a few manners.
Shawn tossed the young man in the air, turning him so that Saul ended up facing Shawn. Shawn’s
hands were now holding the pup by his shoulders, his feet still inches from finding traction. Shawn
glared at Saul, letting his own Alpha power wash out over the younger man. He stopped when he
heard Saul whimper. Good, now he had his attention.
Speaking quietly but with deadly menace Shawn said, “What are you doing rutting yourself over my
mate.”
Saul’s dark eyes flashed and for some reason Shawn was pleased to see that the little pup had some
backbone at least.
“Everyone knows that gay men don’t have mates. He was my man first and I know he loves me. He
just hasn’t been around much that’s all. But he certainly seemed pleased to see me if the bulge in his
trousers is anything to go by.” Saul’s voice was shrill but strong and he stuck his chin out at Shawn in
defiance.
Shawn lowered his arms until Saul’s feet hit the dirt. Then he quickly fisted one hand through Saul’s
dirty blond hair and then used that hold to turn Saul’s face back to Kane’s. Speaking over the smaller
man’s head, Shawn enquired of Kane, “This pup is talking about love, which is a solemn promise, and
of your reaction to his presence. Something you want to share with me?”
Damn Shawn looked so good when he was angry. Kane wasn’t afraid of his mate in any way, but that
didn’t mean he couldn’t get highly aroused by the sight of his angry beauty. He grinned at Shawn. “I
was thinking about nibbling your neck and where that would lead when I was attacked, sweetheart.
The…uh…’reaction’ was already there before he arrived.”
Kane could have sworn that Shawn let a tiny grin flash across his face for a split second, but he
couldn’t be sure. Looking down at Saul, Kane put a stern look on his own face before speaking.
“You know damned well that I don’t love you. We had one night. Sex. That’s it. I explained to you
that was what the situation was before we did anything and you agreed. Are you calling me a liar?”
He let his own Alpha power roll out with the last word, defying Saul to answer anything but the truth.
Saul fidgeted, his hair still caught in Shawn’s unyielding grasp. He dropped his gaze, as best he could,
answering softly, “No, sir.”
Kane kept going. “Did I let you fuck me, bite me, claim me in any way? Did I bite you?”
Saul flushed a deep pink. “No sir, you explained you don’t allow anyone to do anything like that.”
“Look at me.”
Saul looked up at Kane, his brown eyes glistening with unshed tears. He watched as Kane pulled at
the neck of his t-shirt, revealing the mating mark that Shawn had left. Saul gasped before looking
back at Shawn in horror. “You’re…you’re the freak that Michael told us about. You claimed him.”
“It’s what mates do.” Ignoring the ‘freak’ comment for now, Shawn reached up to show Saul his
matching mark. Confusion rushed across Saul’s face.
“But we were told…I have always been told…we can’t have mates.”
Kane softened his expression as he looked at Saul. He knew how soul destroying it was to be told
repeatedly from birth that it wasn’t possible to have a mate unless it was one of the opposite sex.
Hell, he had believed it up until a couple of weeks ago but he guessed that somewhere deep in his
heart he must have hoped because he had never ever let any other man get close to him before Shawn.
“You were misinformed.” He told the smaller man quietly. Saul looked at him with a glimmer of
hope in his eyes. “Imagine if you had hooked up with me and then found your true mate. Would you
want him to see you with me? Think about it.”
Kane, Shawn and Griff, who had been standing quietly beside Kane, all watched as Saul thought about
the world he thought he knew and the realization of the truth Kane and Shawn had shown him. Saul’s
face truly was an open book.
Saul didn’t know what to think. He had fantasized about Kane because Kane had been honest and he
had made Saul feel really good. When he had seen Kane standing alone by his bike with a half smile
on his face and an obvious erection Saul had just acted without thought, hoping for one brief moment
that he could have a second chance at a night of feeling good. Now he felt a combination of hope for a
mate of his own, and a bit of shame.
Saul looked at Shawn and said, “I am really sorry. I honestly didn’t know. I would never have
touched Kane if I had known he was yours. I won’t ever touch him again. Please don’t break my
head.”
Shawn let go of Saul’s hair and put an arm across the young man’s shoulders. Leaning into Saul’s
ears, he whispered, “Say your goodbyes.” Saul looked over at Kane and Griff and managed to splutter
out a “See ya,” before Shawn was leading him away. As Kane and Griff watched they could see that
Shawn was still talking to Saul although the words were too quiet for either of them to hear.
“What do you think he is saying?” Griff wondered. Kane thought for a moment, obviously linking to
Shawn and then grinned at Griff.
“Well, he is explaining to Saul that maybe Saul should modify his behavior a bit if he wants his mate
to be proud of him when he finds him.” Kane was quiet for a moment. Then he said, “And now he is
telling him that yes he is that ‘freak’ although he prefers to be called Shawn. He also said if Saul ever
touches me again he will personally tear Saul limb from limb and make him into a foot stool for him
to fuck me on.” Griff looked at Kane in astonishment and then they both burst out laughing.
“Oh, you gotta love that man’s style.” Griff gasped out.
“I do, my friend, I do.” They watched as Shawn let Saul go and laughed again as Saul started running
away as though the hounds of hell were after him. When Shawn turned to head back to them his face
was expressionless although Kane couldn’t feel the anger in him anymore. Kane moved forward
throwing his arms around him and drawing Shawn’s face close for a kiss regardless of who could see
them. Shawn let Kane devour his mouth for a moment before pulling back and making a gagging
face. “God, you smell like puppy, yuck,” but he smiled as he said it.
Kane smiled back. “I promise you I will shower the moment I get home and you personally can check
me out all over to make sure not one hint of that puppy remains anywhere on my body.” He arched his
eyebrows at Shawn who was trying not to laugh.
“What makes you think I want to after that little display?”
“Aw, am I in trouble, sweetheart? Am I going to be punished?” Boy, Kane hoped so. He wanted
Shawn so badly his dick was hurting.
Shawn flashed an evil grin as he stared at Kane. Through their mind link Kane received a picture, of
him naked, bound hand and foot to their bed with cuffs and chains and Shawn standing over him,
wearing nothing but a pair of low-cut jeans that hugged his body and his evil smile. His mate was
holding a riding crop and focusing on Kane’s bare arse.
Moaning Kane hit his cock that threatened to explode in his jeans from that vision alone. Grabbing
Shawn’s hand he ran them back to the bike, yelling at Griff, “Time to go home.” As Kane got on his
bike, which wasn’t easy with a raging hard-on, he felt Shawn slid on behind him. Before Kane got the
bike started he heard Shawn’s whisper in his ear, “that’s punishment Alpha style.” Shuddering with
need, Kane got the bike going and gunned it out of the parking lot. He really needed to get home.
Chapter Seventeen
If Kane had thought he was having a good day before, he felt even better now. He hoped that Shawn
didn’t really care about any of the men Kane had spent time with in the past, although Shawn’s
possessiveness over Saul really made him feel good. He had spent his life wanting someone to care
enough to claim him and want him for who he was, not what he was. He was happily occupied his
thoughts with ways that he could make his mate feel special when they both got home when he felt
Shawn nudge his mind.
Hey sweetie, I hate to break into your little love fest, which I am totally enjoying by the way, but could
we stop the bike for a minute?
Kane could feel worry seeping through Shawn’s mind and he quickly chopped down through the bike
gears and pulled over to the side of the road. He heard Griff’s bike stop behind them. Sliding forward
so Shawn could get off the bike, he watched as Shawn walked along the road a bit apparently lost in
thought. Griff wandered over to Kane. “What’s going on boss?”
“Not sure, Shawn just asked if we could stop a minute.” Both men watched as Shawn stopped pacing
and held out one hand. Stunned, they could see that a small blue ball had formed on Shawn’s hand, its
light flickering and pulsing. Shawn watched it intently for a moment a stricken look on his face.
Then he slapped his two hands together and walked back to Griff and Kane with a grim expression on
his face.
“The hunters are at my house. They are looking for my remains. We gotta go there, now.”
Kane looked at Griff who nodded and took out his phone as he walked back to his own bike. Smiling
at Shawn, Kane said, “Come on lover, let’s go clean up this mess and then we can go home, okay?”
As Shawn slid on the bike behind Kane, Griff pulled up on his and said, “The boys will meet up with
us about a mile from the house.” With that he took off, Kane following a moment later. He felt
Shawn’s hands slide between their thighs and he reached back with one of his to pull Shawn closer,
wrapping the caught hand around his own waist. He felt Shawn press up against his back and smiled.
Let me handle this okay? I am not going to let anything happen to you sweetheart.
Kane felt Shawn relax as his words pierced Shawn’s own muffled thoughts.
Hard to shake a habit of a lifetime, but I am trying. Just…let’s not kill all of them, please? I think we
can use these hunters to send a message.
Kane knew exactly what Shawn meant and while his gut tightened at the thought of his love facing
Xavier, he knew, like Shawn, that they would never be free until it was done. Hanging onto Shawn’s
hand he held the throttle open as the black bike sped towards a certain fight.
/~/~/~/
Troy, Scott and Dean met up and joined Kane, Griff and Shawn at the predetermined spot and all five
bikes roared down Shawn’s driveway. As they pulled out into the clearing, Shawn indicated to Kane
that they should pull their bikes up over by the trees. Turned out to be good thinking as at the roar of
the bikes, the hunters, who were all picking their way through the debris of Shawn’s house, raced to
their truck, a new one Shawn noticed. Moments later, shots rang out as the men on the bikes were
attacked. All five riders slid their bikes to the ground, and six men fled into the cover of the trees.
“Okay, so much for walking up and saying ‘hi there’,” Kane gasped as he crouched, panting by a tree.
“Has anyone been hit?” He quickly scanned over Shawn’s body, which was crouched beside him
before looking at the others.
“Uh, I got hit in the shoulder. I think the bullet has passed through, though it is bleeding a fair bit,”
Dean grunted out.
Griff and Troy indicated they were both okay. Scott was huddled further away. As Kane and Shawn
scooted over to him, they saw he was feeling around his butt, and when his hand came away it was
covered in blood.
“The bastards shot me in the arse.” He whined. Kane nodded for the others to come closer.
“We got six guys out there shooting at us. Damn I wish they didn’t have their guns…”
Shawn twitched his fingers under his mate’s nose. “If I can take care of the guns and start healing
these two, can you three take care of the rest?” As much as Shawn wanted to join the fight, he knew
his mate needed it more.
Kane beamed at Shawn and then looked at Griff and Troy. “Troy I want you to shift and then make
sure none of these arse holes leave. Griff, how about you and me go break some heads? Feel like
working off some tension?”
Griff flexed his muscles with a “hell yeah.”
As soon as Shawn gave them the all clear, Troy shifted and headed off through the trees - his
beautiful, big brown wolf form blending perfectly with the tree trunks and the brown forest floor. As
soon as he disappeared, Kane threw a look at Shawn who was already looking at Dean’s shoulder.
Go have some fun lover, and don’t get too worn out.
Shawn’s words echoed in Kane’s head as he and Griff raced out to take on the six men standing by the
trucks, guns at the ready. Moments later, it was clear from the confused shouts, and then the thump of
flesh on flesh that the hunter’s had realized their guns were useless and Kane and Griff were on them.
Shawn smiled to himself and went back to healing the two men he was left with. He looked across at
Scott, who was lying on his front with his head propped up on clenched fists. There was a lot of blood
on the seat of Scott’s jeans but he seemed happy enough engrossed in the fight.
He looked back at Dean, who was still bleeding although it wasn’t as heavy as it was before. The
young man looked even paler than normal under his rich brown hair. But as he met Shawn’s eyes,
Dean just smiled at him. Smiling back Shawn said, “Okay, Dean, let’s get this jacket and shirt off and
see what we got.”
He went to help Dean move his good arm out of the side of his jacket, then he carefully slid the rest of
the jacket off of the man’s slight frame. Dean shuddered a bit, but his smile didn’t lessen. Reaching
over, Shawn grabbed the neck of Dean’s shirt with both hands, and being careful not to tug the shirt
anywhere near the wound area, he tore Dean’s shirt away from his body. Dean looked down at the
remains. “Damn, I really loved that shirt.”
“You’ll get it back in a minute, okay?”
Dean fluttered his fingers in Shawn’s face, and Shawn smiled and winked before looking back at the
wound. Dean had been right. The bullet had gone right through Dean’s chest and out the back, just
nicking the shoulder blade. Shawn looked into Dean’s deep brown eyes and said, “This might feel a bit
weird, but it shouldn’t hurt.” Dean nodded.
Then Shawn placed one hand on Dean’s back and another on his chest, covering the wound
completely. Closing his eyes and concentrating on his hands Shawn pushed his magic into the bullet
wound and felt the hole slowly start knitting together from the inside out. After about five minutes,
with the peace punctuated by the fight still going on in the clearing, Shawn stopped and removed his
hands. Checking Dean’s chest and back, he asked, “How does that feel?”
Dean tentatively felt up to where the hole had been. Tracing lightly at first and then prodding his skin,
he flexed his shoulder and said, “Man, that is so awesome. If I hadn’t seen it I wouldn’t have known I
had been shot. There is no pain at all.”
Shawn grinned. “Didn’t feel too weird?”
Dean thought about it and then shook his head. “No, it just felt warm, you know, and comforting, like
a hot cup of cocoa or a soft pillow.” He broke off, embarrassed.
“That’s how it feels for me too, but I always wondered what someone else would think.” Standing up
and flicking his fingers, Shawn dressed Dean in a fully repaired and clean replica t-shirt and his
jacket, also clean and hole free. Dean looked down at his clothes and smiled up at Shawn, “awesome
man, thanks so much. So can I?” He indicated towards the fight.
Shaking his head, Shawn said, “No I don’t think so. Kane would want you in wolf form and I don’t
want you to shift for at least 24 hours to let that shoulder bone of yours fully heal. I know you want to
fight, but not this time, okay?”
Looking disappointed, Dean sat himself back down against a tree trunk and started watching the fight.
Shawn could see that Dean was really struggling with being left out of things. Squatting down by
Dean he said, “You know you don’t have to be a fighter to make the difference in this pack, don’t
you?”
“I don’t know what you mean?” Dean wouldn’t look at Shawn.
“Look at me, Dean.” Dean looked up and Shawn could see the younger man was almost in tears.
“What I mean is that you have caring and compassion in spades. When I was shot you were the one
who got into my face and compelled me to shift. Do you remember that?”
“Yeah, but that wasn’t a big deal.”
“It was a huge deal for me. I had been shot twice, I was losing blood fast. The magic in the bullets
were affecting my own magic which stopped me from healing and if I hadn’t have shifted I would
have been dead before Kane got there. You were the one who did that Dean. Not any of the others.
You were the only one who cared enough to get in my face and remind me of what I had to do. You
went on instinct and you saved my life my friend and I for one will never forget it and neither will the
others. Don’t underestimate the power of caring, okay?”
Dean looked down, his cheeks flushed. “Yeah, I get it. Thanks.” He gave Shawn a little smile and
then looked over to the fight. “Your mate is really kicking arse out there.”
“I know and probably having a good time doing it. It’s his thing, while caring is yours. Both strong
qualities to have. I am proud to have you at my back, Dean.”
“Thanks, Shawn. I won’t let you down.”
“I know you won’t.”
Shawn took a moment to watch his mate in action. Kane was busy punching one guy, while kicking at
another that had come round beside him. Kane stopped for a moment and glanced back at the trees
where Shawn and the others were.
Having fun, hon?
Awesome - needed the work out.
Behind you.
Kane twirled at Shawn’s warning and punched straight into a guy coming up behind him. The injured
man fell back with a scream, blood pouring from his nose.
Thanks sweetheart.
Shawn grinned and looked over to Scott. “How you doing?”
“Bloody arse is still bleeding, but it’s not painful. Just stings a bit in places.”
Shawn walked over and knelt by Scott’s side. “You know I am going to have to take your trousers off,
don’t you.”
“Oh honey, I thought you would never ask.” Scott looked over his shoulder at Shawn, fluttering his
eyelashes at him. Shawn smiled and smacked him on the shoulder and then fluttered his fingers.
Seconds later Scott’s trousers were gone and Scott’s bare arse was gleaming in the pale evening light.
Scott wriggled and found a pillow underneath him.
“I’m impressed, man. Imagine how quick you can have a man naked and panting with your magic
fingers.”
“I don’t need to imagine,” Shawn smirked. “Now hold still.”
Working his fingers quickly over Scott’s tight butt, Shawn found over a dozen pieces of buckshot
lodged under the skin. “I am going to have to take each one of these pieces out individually, are you
comfy?”
“Yep, I am good to go. Hey, this isn’t going to scar is it? I mean, my arse is one of my best features,
don’t you think?”
“Stop fishing for compliments, Scott or I will slap your arse instead of fixing it.”
Scott thankfully shut up and Shawn worked in silence for a while. With each piece of lead he found,
he used his magic like a magnet to draw it out of Scott’s skin and then pressed a finger on each spot,
closing the hole created. He could hear the sounds of the fight finishing up. Sounded like Kane and
Griff were working on the last two hunters.
“Hey Scott, do you happen to know of any gay BDSM clubs that are owned and run by shifters handy
to here?”
“”I might do. Have you got some deep kink we don’t know about yet?”
“No dickhead. I was just thinking. I need a couple of the bodies Kane and Griff have left to send
Xavier a message, but I was thinking with any of the other ones that might be still alive, well, I think a
spot of re-education about gays and shifters might be in order. What do you think?”
“Oh, I like how you think,” Scott grinned. “Hang on a minute while I make a call. Have you got my
phone? It was in the pocket of my jeans?”
Shawn picked it up from by his side and passed it to Scott, who immediately started scrolling through
what looked like a long list of contacts. As Shawn smiled to himself and kept working on Scott’s butt
he listened as Scott made the call.
“Hi, is that Claude? It’s Scott.”
“Scott my sweetheart. Haven’t seen you in ages. How you keeping?” A strong cheerful voice
booming through the phone.
“I am good man, thanks for asking. Yeah, sorry I have been a bit tied up at the shop.”
“Only in a naughty way I hope.”
“No such luck, Claude, too busy working. Hey is the stage free this evening?”
“Yeah, we had a couple of scenes earlier but nothing planned for the rest of the night. Why sweet
cheeks are you coming in?”
“No, not this time, I gotta few things going on here. But I can provide a bit of entertainment for you if
you are interested.”
“Always my boy. What have you got for me?”
“How about a couple of human homophobic hunters who have been trying to take out a new pack
member of ours? They know about shifters. We think they might be in need of an attitude
adjustment.”
“You’ve got a new pack member. Would I be interested in him?” Scott looked over at Shawn.
“Yeah you might be cos he has got the look you like, all tall, slim, dark and broody looking, but you
are out of luck. He’s Kane’s mate.”
Claude laughed. “Oh that’s awesome; I am thrilled that man has finally been claimed. He has been
waiting long enough. Yes, sure send your little hunters over to us. We’ll make sure their attitude is
tweaked no matter how ever long it takes. How are they getting here?”
“Uh, Kane’s mate has got a couple of special abilities. Just keep the stage area clear so the package
don’t fall on anybody when it arrives.” Scott looked at Shawn and mouthed how long? Shawn looked
out to the fight. Griff was holding the last man standing, while Kane was getting a fist workout on the
man’s gut. He looked back at Scott and held up ten fingers, twice.
“About twenty minutes, Claude, is that all good?”
“Perfect my friend, we will be ready for them. Don’t forget to bring your new pack member in, next
time you are in town.”
Scott laughed. “I will leave that up to Kane to work out. See you soon my friend.” He looked up at
Shawn, “All set.” Shawn’s grin was in evil mode again.
“And so are you.” Another flicker of his fingers and Scott was dressed again. Standing up, Shawn
reached out his hand to pull Scott to his feet. Gesturing to Dean with his head the three men stepped
out into the clearing. Kane and Griff were high-fiving over four bodies, while Troy sat by in wolf
form guarding the scene.
Looking up as the three men approached, Kane’s searching gaze ran over them. Obviously satisfied
with what he saw, he smiled as Shawn stepped up to him and slipped his arm around Kane’s waist.
Shawn sniffed the air near Kane’s chest and murmured, “At least you don’t smell like puppy
anymore.”
Kane laughed. Fighting agreed with him. The fact that he was fighting to protect his mate was a
definite added bonus. He was on a high. “Yeah, I suppose that’s a plus. How are the boys, are they
okay?”
“Yep. I don’t want Dean to shift for at least 24 hours so I can be sure his shoulder bone won’t give
him any trouble and Scott’s arse won’t be scarred so he is happy.”
“My arse is perfect thank you very much, and I am sure Shawn agrees seeing as he spent so much time
hovering over it.” Scott couldn’t resist the tease. Shawn turned from Kane to give Scott a punch on
the shoulder, before noticing Kane was growling. He huffed a sigh in Kane’s face. “And you shut up.
Need I remind you who had the foreign tongue shoved down his throat earlier?” Kane gave a sheepish
grin and dutifully shut up.
Shawn stepped up into Scott’s personal space and gave him a wolfish grin. He closed one hand for a
moment and when opened it again, he stuck it under Scott’s nose. In his hand was a dozen shotgun
pellets. “Say another word and I will shove them back where I got them from. I won’t have my mate
upset.”
Scott gulped and Shawn grinned, but just then they all heard a ruckus and turned to see one of the men
trying to get away from an extremely pissed off wolf. The man had only managed to run a couple of
yards before Troy had landed on his back and was in the process of dragging him back by the seat of
the man’s jeans.
“Okay, what are we going to do with this lot? Do you have any ideas?” Kane was looking at Shawn
when he said it, but it was Scott that answered. “Oh your mate has got a doozy of an idea, aye
Shawn?”
Kane looked at Shawn who had an evil grin on his face. “Yeah?”
“Yeah. So what have we got in terms of deaths and casualties?”
“Two dead, four mussed up but coherent.”
“Perfect. Okay, let’s get the dead guys dealt with first.”
Kane, Shawn and Dean wandered over to the two bodies left in the grass on the edge of where the fight
had been, while Scott and Griff kept an eye on the survivors with Troy.
“What are you gonna do with them, hon?” Kane asked.
“I plan to send a message to Xavier, one that he can’t ignore. But…” Shawn turned to Kane and
pulled him close. His voice was low and urgent as if he was willing his mate to understand. “I am
doing this so it will be done. I can’t keep running, not now I have you. I know I have to face him and I
have a couple of ideas on how to make that easier on all of us, but do you trust me to do this?” He
looked deep into Kane’s eyes as though searching his soul.
Boy, Kane thought, I am fucked. Kane was terrified at the thought of Shawn facing Xavier in a wolf
fight. If Shawn won then he would have to leave to lead his own pack. If he lost, then he would be
dead. Either way Kane was screwed. Shawn must have guessed what he was thinking even though
Kane was blocking him in his mind, because he said softly, “I am not going to die, and I am not
leaving you, ever. It will take Xavier at least two days to get here from the Canadian border so how
about tomorrow you and I head off to the glade. I want to try some things out and I will explain what I
am hoping to do to you, just you, then. Please trust me. Okay?”
Kane closed his eyes and nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He felt Shawn’s lips brush across his
and then felt him pull away. When he opened his eyes again, Shawn was looking at the two men as if
trying to work out what was the best way to send the most effective message.
Moments later Shawn’s hands flickered a few times and when Kane saw what he had done, he bent
over laughing. The two corpses were now naked, side-by-side and handcuffed, hand and feet to a
double St Andrews Cross. Shawn smiled at Kane and then called Dean over to look at the bodies.
Kane couldn’t hear what was being said but Dean had a smile on his face and a moment later a small
portable spray gun unit in his hand.
Shawn indicated to the bare backs of the hunters and was obviously explaining to Dean what he
wanted. Dean smiled happily and Shawn left Dean to do his work. Walking back to Kane, Shawn
said, “Dean reckons he have my message done in about ten minutes. Do you want me to show you
what Scott and I cooked up for the other four?”
“I am sure I will love it.” They wandered over to the other four men, who were all conscious and
sitting up scowling at the men, and wolf, that surrounded them. The man who had done the runner
looked up with a scowl on his face.
“That bloody wolf bit me, I don’t want to turn into the kinda freaks you guys are. What you going to
do about it?”
Trying not to laugh, because boy, these hunters watched too many movies, Kane bent down and looked
at the hunter with a worried look on his face.
“Hmm,” he said sniffing at the man. “I am not sure. Are you feeling weird, or like, getting any
hairier? Maybe Troy should have a look at you. His senses are more attuned to wolf than mine at the
moment.” He turned to Troy and beckoned him over.
The big brown wolf trotted over and pushed into the man as he was sitting on the ground. He sniffed
him all over, padding around him with his huge paws. His mouth was open and he deliberately drooled
all over the man. The man in question was petrified and didn’t move. Finally, when Troy appeared
done with his inspection he sat right up next to the man and leaned on him. He put his big head on the
man’s skull and thumped his huge paw down on the man’s crotch, whining up at Kane as if to say,
“Can I keep him?”
“Aw, would you look at that. Looks like Troy’s found a new boyfriend. Now isn’t that cute, don’t you
think boys?” He looked over at Shawn and Griff who were both struggling to keep a straight face.
“Yep.” Griff looked the hunter right in the eyes. “Better get used to being a wolf’s sex toy boy, cos
Troy here has got it bad for you. Won’t that be fun?”
“Hey maybe we can all watch Troy popping this man’s cherry - of course he has to do it as a wolf first,
but you don’t mind if we watch do you? It’s a wolf thing and all that.”
The look on the hunter’s face was priceless. He opened and closed his mouth a few times and then
shouting, “No…no, you bunch of fuckers. I am not going to be some wolf’s sex toy” and he struggled
to get out from Troy, who leant on him for just a moment more, before moving away and coming to
stand with the others, probably putting unnecessary pressure on the man’s groin as he left.
Shawn grinned at them all and stepped forward. “Well, actually boys, that’s exactly what all of you
are going to be - sex toys. But don’t worry I am sure the place where you’re going doesn’t only have
wolf members. Perhaps you could ask for your own personal big cat, or better yet a bear. I hear there
are all types of shifters where you are going isn’t that right Scott?”
“Hell yeah, Shawn, a pair of bears, but hey they only like to work on the one man together. They like
to share their toys.”
The men on the ground all looked really nervous, especially when Scott pointed to his watch as he
caught Shawn’s eye. Nodding Shawn faced the hunters on the ground and after a moments
concentration he flicked his fingers at the men. In an instant all four men were naked, bound on their
backs on their own individual St Andrews crosses. Flicking his fingers again, he arranged the crosses
so that the men were arranged in a square, all facing out from each other.
“Hey Scott can you bring up the place on Google Maps for me?”
Moments later Shawn was concentrating on the address bought up on Scott’s phone. One more zap
from his fingers and the men, and the crosses, were gone. Kane let Troy know he could shift back and
Shawn provided clothes for him.
“So where did you send them?” Kane asked laughing as he tucked Shawn under his arm.
“Claude’s, center stage,” said Scott. “He’s expecting them.”
Griff and Kane shared a look and burst out laughing again. “I wish I was a fly on that wall about
now,” Griff wheezed out. “Those boys are going to have so much fun. So what about the other two?”
Pointing over to where Dean was finishing up.
“They’re going to Xaviers’,” said Shawn as he pulled Kane with him over to see Dean’s finished
work. The ‘paint’ for the want of a better word had burned into the men’s skin, creating the look of a
brand. Dean’s lettering was perfect and Kane could clearly see written across the men’s backs
I HAVE FOUND MY MALE MATE
I AM NOT RUNNING OR HIDING
FROM YOU ANY MORE
COME AND CHALLENGE ME FOR
THE PACK INSTEAD OF HIDING
BEHIND HUMAN HUNTERS LIKE A
COWARD - SHAWN BAILEY, ALPHA
“So you think this will do it?” Kane asked Shawn.
“It will if it is delivered in the right way - straight into the middle of a full pack meeting, which if
things are still run according to tradition, should be right about now.” Shawn raised his hands and
peered into the blue sphere he had raised on them. Kane could see inside the flickering blue, the sight
of a full pack, well over a hundred members, all sitting around a circle listening to an overweight,
older man who was standing in the centre.
“Yep, they are all where I thought they would be.” Shawn flicked his fingers and a second later the
message was sent. Looking up at Kane and then at the rest of the men standing with him, he shrugged
and said, “Now we wait. Let’s go home.”
The men where just heading back to their bikes when Scott’s phone rang. He answered it and then
yelled out, “hey guys, you should hear this,” before saying into the phone, “I’ll just put you on
speaker.” It’s Claude, he mouthed to Kane. Grinning, the men all gathered around Scott.
“Hi Kane, just rang to thank you and your boys for your little present. One minute the stage is empty
and the next we got four faggot hating killers all displayed out for us on those awesome crosses. I
presume your new mate is responsible for this?”
“Yeah, Claude, Shawn has some pretty impressive talents.” Kane slung his arm over Shawn’s
shoulder as he spoke.
“I noticed some interesting markings on the cuffs of those crosses. Your mate wouldn’t be Shawn
Bailey by any chance?”
Kane growled. “Yes that’s him. What’s it got to do with you?”
“Hey back off Kane, I don’t mean your mate any harm. I am just impressed. That would be Shawn
Bailey, Master Shawn from the San Antonio club in Texas?”
Kane almost lost his eyebrows as he looked at Shawn in surprise and Scott tripped over his feet. Griff,
Troy and Dean all grinned. Shawn just shrugged and answered with a growl, “Yes that’s me. Nice to
talk to you Master Claude, I have heard good things about you.”
Claude laughed, “And I about you Shawn. They were right about your voice; you probably could get a
guy to cream his pants from ten foot away. I hear you are really handy with a whip and ropes.”
“Thank you.” Shawn didn’t really know what else to say.
“Hey Kane, you have got a real keeper there. Your man was in demand all over Texas for
demonstrations and shit even though he wasn’t there very long. He taught a few of the men who are
now at this club and they raved about him. You really should bring him down.”
Kane looked at Shawn who was now blushing in the fading light. He wasn’t sure he wanted a club full
of gay shifters all ogling his mate’s skills with a whip. In private, well that might be a different
matter as now he couldn’t get the image of how Shawn’s tight butt would look in leather pants out of
his head.
“We’ll see how it goes Claude,” he said out loud. “We’ve still got the matter of the contract out on
my mate’s head to deal with first.”
“Shit, is it that bad?”
“Oh I am sure it isn’t anything we can’t handle. Shawn’s gonna face his uncle in an Alpha challenge
but I don’t know what else might happen, or how many men might come in with this arse hole. But
one way or another in two to three days this shit will be dealt with.”
“Tight time frame, but no problem. I’ll pass the word to a few of my friends around here, explain the
situation, then we will take a cruise down and catch up with you all. Be good to catch up anyway.”
If Kane looked surprised at Claude’s offer he didn’t say anything.
“That would be great, Claude, it will be good to see you. Just keep your hands off my mate.”
Claude laughed. “I will my friend, I will. Not that anyone would mess with Master Shawn, no one I
know is that stupid. See you in a day or so. Hey Scott, you still there?”
“Yeah, Claude.”
“Take me off speaker for a minute so we can have a chat seeing as we are gonna be meeting up sooner
than we thought.”
Grinning, Scott hit a button on his phone and wandered off towards his bike with his phone held hard
to his ear. Troy, Dean and Griff all made their way to their bikes, which Shawn had set upright with
another flick of his fingers.
Kane held Shawn back, turning him in his arms so his mate was facing him. Bending slightly he
claimed the man’s lips with his own, plunging his tongue into his mate’s sweet mouth and literally
plundering it. When he finally came up for air, both men were panting hard.
“So sweetheart. Seems there is still a lot to learn about you. Master Shawn?”
“Yeah well, can you think of a better place to hide in Texas than a gay shifter BDSM club?” Seeing
Kane’s expression, Shawn continued, “I will tell you all about it when we get home. But I didn’t ask
before, are you and Griff okay?”
“Hey Griff,” Kane called out at the man who was just getting on his bike. When Griff looked over he
yelled again, “Anything you need Shawn to look at before we head off.”
“Na, thanks Shawn, I am all good. Going to treasure the few bruises I do have. That was an awesome
fight boss.” And with a grin he started his bike and headed off after the others.
Shawn cupped Kane’s face. The sun was almost completely down and even with his shifter senses he
couldn’t see if Kane was bruised or not. “And what about you?” He asked softly.
Taking Shawn’s hand Kane said softly, “Well there might be some bruising here,” and he ran Shawn’s
hand over his pectoral muscles. “Then there is a bit of a twinge here,” and he moved Shawn’s hand to
run down his left side. “I think I have a cut or something here,” and this time Shawn’s hand was run
down the inside of Kane’s thigh. “And here,” he said finally bringing Shawn’s hand up to rest on an
impressive erection, “is an ache only you can fix.”
Shawn pressed down on Kane’s cock, feeling it pulse through the denim. Leaning close to Kane’s ear,
he said in his quiet thrilling voice, “Well take me home, and I will take care of it…all of it.” Just two
minutes later Kane’s bike was started and heading down the highway.
Chapter Eighteen
Kane was all for plowing himself deep into Shawn’s arse and fucking the crap out of him the moment
he got him through the bedroom door, but Shawn had other ideas and with a combination of evasion,
gentle persuasion and a spot of magic, he finally got his highly aroused mate naked, into and under the
shower. Once Kane was completely wet, Shawn took a washcloth and soaped it, running it in small
circles over every part of Kane’s body, from his shoulders, down to the soles of his feet, and then right
back up to his neck. Once there, Shawn did away with the washcloth and he used his strong soapy
hands to clean down Kane’s face before pulling him back so he could shampoo and wash his hair.
Kane had never felt so completely blissed out in all of his life. He never realized how much he craved
having someone care for him, not just in the bedroom but out of it as well. Shawn’s touch excited him
and soothed him all at once. As Shawn worked he felt the urgency of his aroused state melt into
something more encompassing and more powerful. Moaning, he moved his head backwards and
forwards as he felt Shawn’s fingers in his hair, massaging his scalp and helping him feel more relaxed
and more alive than ever before.
When Shawn finally had him clean and his hair rinsed out, he nudged Kane slightly to step out from
the water and onto a towel waiting on the floor. Flicking his fingers he turned off the shower and then
used a thick warm towel that had appeared in his hands to sensually catch every drop of water on
Kane’s body. His eyes closed, Kane felt Shawn drop to his knees in front of him, gently rubbing the
towel up first one leg and then the other. Then a moist tongue and slick lips caressed the water from
his cock and balls and Kane leaned in to seek more of his mate’s touch.
It was only when Kane felt his legs would give out on him, that Shawn stood up and guided Kane to
the bed. Nudging him to lay flat out on the mattress, on his stomach, Kane felt Shawn move over him
until he carefully sat on Kane’s butt. Kane felt strong fingers start to massage the muscles in his back
with some sort of oil and he let out a long moan at the pure pleasure of the sensation. Kane turned his
head to one side and cradled it on his crossed arms, closing his eyes and giving himself into to power
of his man’s touch. He thought back over the day and eventually remembered Claude’s revelation
about his mate.
“Go on, I know you want to ask,” he heard Shawn’s quiet amused voice.
“A Dom, really? Doesn’t that take years of training?”
Shawn’s fingers didn’t stop the melody they were playing on Kane’s back, although Kane was pleased
to feel they had moved lower. Things were moving in the right direction.
“I was in San Antonio and I had to visit the club to make my courtesy call to the Alpha there, Damien.
He owns the club. I told him I was looking for work so he offered me a spot there as a bouncer which
was fine. I ‘learned’ the trade for the want of a better word by watching the other Masters there. I
don’t have to watch something too often to understand how it is done. Anyway one night, one of
Damien’s exhibition Masters didn’t turn up, and he had seen my skills as a bouncer and figured my
moody manner was perfect for the job. Long story short the exhibition was a success and Damien
took me on full time as a Master.”
“So you were working as a Dom, rather than actually being one?”
“Exactly.”
“But…but…”
“Spit it out Kane, or it will choke you.”
Kane could tell from Shawn’s tone that he was still amused. Kane really wanted to see Shawn’s face,
but the man’s fingers were working magic on his lower back. Now if he could just move them about
two inches lower things could really get interesting.
“Fine. The sex thing. I realize that there is a hell of a lot more to the whole D/s thing than sex, but
how come you avoided it, or even wanted to? How did you end up here a virgin?”
Kane turned to look over his shoulder at Shawn, who sighed and shifted off Kane’s arse. He settled
down by Kane’s feet and started massaging up Kane’s feet and calves, apparently thinking about his
answer. Kane put his head back on his arms and closed his eyes patiently waiting for his mate to
respond. He almost purred as Shawn gently massaged round his ankle - who knew that could be an
erogenous zone?
Shawn had reached his knees by the time he actually answered.
“You’ve had a glimpse of how ‘Masterful’ I can be at times.” Kane shivered in memory of the power
that Shawn could put into just one word. He didn’t know what it said about him, that he found the
whole thing such a turn on, especially being an Alpha and all, but hey, the Fates only match people
who are perfect for each other so he didn’t question it. He loved it too much.
“Well there were a lot of subs that really got off on that. I never had to touch anybody I ever did a
scene with, except maybe on the head or the shoulder. And yes Claude was right I could make them
climax with just a word.”
“So what is wrong with that?” Shawn’s fingers were now rubbing over his outer thigh, kneading and
caressing all at the same time. It was all Kane could do to NOT try and nudge those fingers over a
bit. His voice may have come out as a bit of a squeak.
“There was no connection, you know?” Shawn’s voice was quiet. “It was all about the power in my
voice and my skills and nothing else. Nobody wanted to know me as a person. No one knew about my
magic, although they all knew I was a wolf. But if I had engaged with anyone then I would also have
had to deal with Damien’s pack as most of the subs were from his pack and I couldn’t do that either as
it was too risky for them and for me. I only ever wanted to be with someone who was into me as a
person, not what I could do for them.”
“What about another Master? Surely that would have worked.”
“Yeah right, like I was going to admit I was a virgin Master. Could you imagine what that would have
done to my reputation at the club? And beside’s which again all those men wanted was the chance to
be seen with me, Master Shawn. They didn’t even think what was beneath the mask.”
“So when you said virgin, you meant it. No hand jobs, blow jobs or anything?”
“Not even a kiss.”
Shawn was now massaging Kane’s buttocks and Kane couldn’t help but undulate seeking some form
of release for his rock hard cock that was trapped underneath him. But the sadness in Shawn’s voice
caused him to stop thinking with his smaller head for a moment and start thinking with his heart.
Rolling over, that same heart lurched when Kane saw his lover’s face. Shawn’s face was…blank, and
he wouldn’t look Kane in the eye. Instead Shawn’s hands went to Kane’s ankle as he started up his
wonderful massaging motions again. Sitting up and reaching down, Kane caught Shawn’s arms and
dragged him into his lap. His big hands cupped Shawn’s face he carefully pressed his lips against
Shawn’s and then when he felt Shawn respond, he deepened the kiss, pouring all of his love and
commitment into that one act. Finally, pulling back he looked deep into Shawn’s eyes and said, “How
did I get so lucky?”
Shawn smiled at him. “Well, for me the wait was well worth it. Let’s just say the ‘doing’ with you far
exceeded any dreams I might have had. I am really glad I waited for the connection I was looking for
- something I know now I couldn’t have had with anyone else but you. Only you. Now lay back and let
me finish tending to you.”
But Kane would not let him go. He kept on kissing Shawn, running his large hands up, down and over
every part of his mate’s body that he could reach, caressing, pinching and stroking until Shawn
begged, “Please Kane.”
With his mate quivering with need Kane lay Shawn back against the mattress and kneeling between
his legs he started working his mouth down the planes of Shawn’s chest, over his rock hard abs and
down to his weeping cock, stopping only long enough to take the man’s impressive length into his
mouth. Shawn’s groan ran down his spine.
Tonguing and sucking, Kane reached down to fondle Shawn’s balls causing Shawn to gasp all the
more. Feeling Shawn’s balls start to tighten up and Shawn’s moans increase, he moved his fingers
down to Shawn’s pucker, breaching the tight hole with one finger as Shawn shot his load down his
throat.
Kane swallowed all that Shawn had to give and then as he felt Shawn come down from his high he
went back to sucking him and teasing him with his tongue until Shawn was hard again. Only then did
he reach over for the lube on the bedside table. Covering his cock with the silky stuff with one hand,
he used his other well coated fingers to quickly prepare his mate. When Kane felt Shawn’s tight
muscle give way under his fingers he moved up and in one powerful thrust he seated his cock fully
into Shawn’s warm, tight hole.
Kane stopped then, holding his weight above Shawn’s body and looking down at his mate, flushed and
laid out beneath him. The man’s face was a work of art with his lean hard face, beautiful eyes, his
pink lips parted in pleasure and his long black hair was spread out on the mattress underneath him.
Shawn’s body was a riot of long limbs, and lean muscles, all perfectly sculptured to create Kane’s idea
of the perfect man. He was so lucky.
Looking deep into Shawn’s eyes, Kane said softly, “I love you.”
Shawn’s answering smile was as brilliant as sunshine on a stormy day. “As I love you.”
And with that, Kane started to move his arse, dragging his cock out and then thrusting back into
Shawn, slowly and rhythmically, time after time after time again until he felt Shawn reach his peak
for the second time, calling Kane’s name. Then he leaned down and with fangs extended he bit into
the mating mark on Shawn’s neck feeling his own seed pulsing into the man he would spend the rest
of his life with. Blood, semen and love - the perfect recipe for a successful mating.
Minutes later, after Kane had finally moved and gotten a washcloth to clean them both up, the two
men lay clasped in each other’s arms, finally falling asleep. All in all it had been a long day.
Chapter Nineteen
Shawn loved waking up in Kane’s arms, his mate’s thick, long body curled around him protecting him
better than any security system ever could. Shifting slightly he lay on his back so he could see his
lover’s face. Kane always looked tough and hard and even in sleep his face didn’t soften much. As
Shawn watched Kane sleep he thought about what he would have to do when Xavier came and how he
could deal with that, stay alive and still not have to be the Alpha of a pack that didn’t want him.
Oh hell, he thought, it wasn’t any of those reasons that bothered him. He needed to fix this situation
permanently so that he could stay with Kane and his pack. Reaching over to softly trace the line of
Kane’s chin he knew how deeply he loved his man. Shawn believed his magic held the solution to the
problem; he just needed to figure it out.
So engrossed in his thoughts it took Shawn a moment to register that his loving mate was now awake
and watching him. “Deep thoughts after a night of loving, mate?” Kane’s voice was gruff with sleep,
but caring all the same.
Shawn smiled. “Yes, my sweet but nothing I can’t handle. I am just trying to work out how to best
use my magic so that I can let Xavier win, without actually killing me.”
“He won’t be satisfied with a submit?”
Snorting Shawn said, “No, definitely not. He has been trying to kill me for so long. I should have
guessed my father had died actually because the attacks increased rather than lessened. Xavier knows
he doesn’t have a true hold on the pack while I am still alive, so I need to find a way of weakening
Xavier enough so that someone else in his pack can challenge and kill him.”
“I’d kill him in a heart beat, you know that.” Kane’s voice was edged with the urge he felt to protect
his mate.
“I know and I don’t doubt that you could do it, but then you would be the Alpha of that pack and I
know you don’t want that any more than I do.”
“Is there anyone else in that pack that might be better suited? Does Xavier have any adult sons that
you know of?”
Shawn thought about it. “He had two sons that I can think of, when I was still in that pack. They
should be of age now, I think. I might have to make a few calls later and see what I can find out.”
Smiling at Kane he asked, “Will we have time to go to the glade today? I have another couple of
ideas, but I need to try them out before I have to use them and I could use your help.”
“Well you are not going anywhere without me, so yeah, we will do that…later.” And Kane got down
to the serious business of kissing his lover good morning.
So engrossed in saying ‘good morning’ Kane didn’t realize someone else was in the room until Shawn
nudged him and indicated over his shoulder. Lifting his head for a quick sniff, he managed to snarl
out, “What do you want Troy,” before going back to kissing his mate.
“Kane you have to get up, you have got company.” Troy’s voice was quiet but insistent.
Thinking it was probably Claude and his friends, he snarled, “Tell them I am busy and I will get to
them later.” He went back to kissing Shawn.
“Uh…no…it’s not who you think.” Shawn could tell that Troy was nervous.
Flinging a hard look over his shoulder at Troy, Kane spat out, “Well, who the hell is it?”
Troy didn’t get an answer out before a strident, female voice came from downstairs.
“Kane Robert Matthews, get your butt down here now and explain yourself.”
Kane’s face went white. “Who is it?” Shawn whispered.
“My mother.” Kane nodded to Troy and said quietly, “Go back and tell her that I will be down in a
minute. Get them coffee or something.” Troy slipped from the room, closing the door behind him.
Kane lay back on the bed, flat on his back, rubbing his hands over his face. Shawn raised himself up
on his elbow and gently but firmly took Kane’s hands in his own. Staring into Kane’s eyes he nudged
carefully.
Tell me, hon, what is going on?
My mother, fuck I haven’t seen her in years.
What happened between you two?
Nothing really, but it is so weird that she is here. When I got kicked out of the pack for being gay she
didn’t even say goodbye. I have never been in touch with her since and that was almost fifteen years
ago.
Was she okay with you being gay?
Duh, no, not even a little bit.
Oh well, this is going to be fun then. Do you want me to stay here while you deal with this?
“God No.” Kane had found his voice at least. “I am not ashamed of you or what we have. Come on, if
I have to go down there, then you have to face your mother-in-law. Now where are our clothes?”
Moments later the two men were dressed. Shawn was in his typical jeans and he had topped that with
a black muscle shirt. Hardly the ideal ‘meet the mother in law’ type of outfit, but Kane seemed to
approve. Kane had pulled on his own jeans and then found a denim shirt in his wardrobe that he
pulled on but didn’t button up.
Shawn gave an approving smile and Kane caught his look.
“What?”
“You going for the ‘I have just been royally fucked” look, with your mother?”
“Yep,” Kane grinned, “And you are looking just too tidy.” Moving forward he ran his hands through
Shawn’s long hair, mussing it up. Then he reached in and kissed Shawn long and hard before reaching
down and sucking on Shawn’s neck, well above the line of Shawn’s shirt. Moments later he looked at
his work and grinned. “Much better.”
Shawn touched his lips which now felt full and puffy, and then touched the spot on his neck. He
laughed. “I can’t believe you gave me a hickey. Really? You are not a teenager any more you know.”
“It’s a perfect ‘meet the mother in law’ accessory and you wear it beautifully.” Catching up Shawn’s
hand in his, Kane led the way out of the bedroom.
/~/~/~/
Shawn didn’t know what to expect downstairs, but he did feel something that raised the hairs on the
back of his head. Warning Kane he nudged him with their mind link, there is magic in the lounge.
Like yours?
No something different - it’s not strong, but it is there, be careful.
Kane growled and strode into his lounge, keeping Shawn close to his side. When he got in between
the couch and the front door, he stopped and threw his arm over his mate’s shoulder and for a moment
both men stood there, a deep scowl on Kane’s face and Shawn standing solid with his arms crossed in
a defensive position. Shawn kept his face deliberately blank while he used his senses to try and work
out what they were facing.
On the couch sat two men, one who looked a bit younger than Kane. In fact he looked a lot like Kane
as well and Shawn suspected it was Kane’s younger brother. The older man was handsome in his own
way, with shocking white hair and kindly eyes. He fixed his pale brown eyes on Shawn and Shawn felt
a tingle down his spine again. But then he forced himself to relax. This man had a bit of magic, but
he wasn’t born to it. Shawn suspected he was a Shaman and he wondered why he was here.
The older woman on the couch stood up and crossed her arms across her chest. Now Shawn could see
her clearly he was surprised at how small she was. She had Kane’s coloring, but she was tiny. With a
very strident voice which she began to use.
“Kane Matthews, I can’t believe you made me wait around for you. And what are you doing dragging
your bed mate down with you. I demand the right to talk to you alone, now.”
Shawn felt Kane tense up, but then Kane leaned in and licked up Shawn’s neck. Shawn closed his eyes
briefly, because even in this situation it felt so good, before snapping them open again, still keeping
his expression neutral.
Do you want me to fuck you in front of your mother?
Well…
Ew not even going there. Answer the woman and try and be nice
At least until we know what she wants, I know.
Kane looked back at the woman who raised him and kept his tone soft but firm. “Mother, this is
Shawn, my mate and because of that, your son-in-law. I keep no secrets from him so if you have
something to say to me, get on with it.”
“You are not mated, but you are getting yourself into a heap of trouble. Do you know who this man
is?”
“Yes Mother, do you?”
Kane’s mother looked perplexed at the question for a moment, before she got back into her tirade
again.
“Of course I know who he is. He is a freak that was kicked out of his own pack because of his
weirdness, he is not safe to have around self-respecting wolves.”
“I got kicked out my pack too. Does that make me weird?” Kane’s voice was really quiet, but oh boy,
Shawn could tell Kane was getting really angry. Apparently his mother either didn’t notice or didn’t
care.
“Just until you get over your little phase, Kane and you know it. You can come back as soon as you
are ready to mate with the really nice girl we have picked out for you…”
“I have been gone for fifteen years and I have no intention of ever coming back. Does that seem like a
phase to you?”
“Oh Kane, now you are just all fuddled and it’s all that boy’s fault. Xavier told us that this ‘thing’ you
are with is capable of mind washing you so that you don’t even know what you want. I know he
pursued you and well, you didn’t ever have a chance. But I bought Shaman Paulo here to break that
boy’s control over you and then you can come back with me where you belong.”
Kane was so angry he didn’t know what to say. He just wanted to wrap his hands around his mother’s
throat to shut her up and then throw her out of the house before he really hurt her. Closing his eyes for
a moment he felt Shawn with him and he knew that Shawn could understand the turmoil he was
facing.
Let him do it.
What.
Call your mother’s bluff and let the Shaman try and break our bond.
He might hurt you.
He can’t hurt me, and I won’t let him hurt you. I trust my magic on this one, okay, so call her bluff
and tell her to let her Shaman do his worst.
Kane opened his eyes, replaced his scowl with a blank look and stared his mother right in the eyes.
“Okay, tell this Shaman Paulo to get on with it. Break the mating bond you claim I don’t have with
Shawn. If he can do it, I will come back and mate with whatever female bitch you have ready for me,
okay?”
Kane’s mother smiled and she beckoned to the older man on the couch to approach. But Kane hadn’t
finished yet. “BUT,” he said quite clearly, “If the Shaman fails then you will go back to my father and
your pack and tell them that we are mated and that the teachings I had drummed into me from birth
are WRONG. Understood?”
Shawn had to give Kane’s mother her due. She had the strength of her convictions on her side. She
paled a bit and nodded before saying, “You have my word.”
“As you have mine.” Kane growled. “Now let’s get this over with.”
As the Shaman approached Kane heard a growl and looked up to see all four of his men standing in the
doorway between the kitchen and the lounge. They were watching the Shaman and they clearly
weren’t happy. Kane called over to Griff, “It’s okay, stand down for the moment, but don’t leave.”
“Who are these men, Kane? I recognize Griff but who are the others?” Kane’s Mother looked at the
four men in disgust.
“They are my workmates, my dearest friends and my pack, Mother. More importantly to me, they
accept Shawn as my Mate and their new pack member.” Kane’s mother thankfully shut up and Kane
returned his attention to the Shaman who was chanting softly as he approached.
What’s he doing?
He is casting a spell to protect himself from my inherent evil.
The Shaman looked up, puzzled for a moment and then went back to his chanting.
Now he is puzzled by the buzz that comes from our mind link. Shawn was obviously amused. But both
men kept quiet until the Shaman was standing right in front of them. Kane’s grip on Shawn’s shoulder
tightened and the Shaman could see it.
“I need you two to stand apart, if you please.” The older man’s voice was soft but strong. Shawn
could feel Kane struggle inside of himself, before he felt Kane remove his arm and move to stand two
steps away.
It’s okay lover, remember what the fates have joined no simple Shaman can interfere with. Shawn’s
voice was soothing in Kane’s mind.
Now the Shaman really did look puzzled. Reaching over to Kane, he tossed aside Kane’s shirt to see
the mating mark underneath. When the Shaman looked at Shawn he pulled his own shirt aside to show
his matching mark. The Shaman stepped close, searching the marks for the white scar that would
never heal and would always be a warning to others that the person was truly mated to another.
Kane’s scar was clearly visible, but the Shaman had to look really closely at Shawn’s. Kane growled,
not liking the older man in his mate’s personal space.
It’s okay. Remember you bit me again last night. He is looking for any underlying scar.
Kane smiled at his lover who was standing watching the Shaman with an amused smile on his face.
I think the penny is starting to drop he thought to Shawn.
The Shaman was clearly confused. He reached up a hand to touch Shawn’s mark and stopped when he
felt Kane’s growl again.
“I just want to make sure these marks are real.” The older man’s voice was soft but determined. Kane
was pleased to see his mate nodded but did not tip his head which was often considered a sign of
submission.
Shawn’s magic started to tingle at the unfamiliar touch but Shawn reined it in and allowed the man to
touch his mark. He felt a foreign tingle through the mark and when he looked at it, the blood evidence
of Kane’s recent bite was healed showing the clear scar of the bite beneath.
The Shaman stepped back, clearly shocked. He turned back to the couch and when he got there, he sat
down heavily. Kane’s arm shot out, and he grabbed Shawn around the waist pulling his mate towards
him. Shawn slipped his own arm around Kane’s waist in reply and they just stood and waited for the
Shaman, or anyone to speak.
Kane’s mother frowned at Kane’s actions and she turned her glare to the Shaman. “What’s going on?
Why haven’t you fixed my son?” At least she was angry at someone else now.
“There’s nothing to fix, Cheryl. The boy’s are truly mated, as chosen by the Fates and there is nothing
there to fix. They are perfect for each other. It is a very strong bond.” Turning to Kane and Shawn
the older man offered, “Congratulations, I am pleased you have found each other.” Kane nodded but
didn’t say anything. He was watching his mother’s face.
“No, that is not possible. A man loving a man, is just wrong. The Fate’s would never…” The woman
was clearly struggling but Kane didn’t feel inclined to help her. Shaman Paulo obviously felt he had
to though. He had turned on the couch and was now holding the woman’s hands in his own. Forcing
the woman to look into his face, the Shaman said quietly.
“It is true Cheryl, accept it. These two men are bound together by the Fates. There is no trickery in
the mate marks they share. There is no doubt of Kane’s protectiveness of his mate. They share a
strong mind link. They are mates in every sense of the word and no-one would be stupid enough to try
and come between them.”
Cheryl put her head in her hands and started to cry. The fight had obviously left her for now at least.
Kane stood and watched her for a moment before stepping forward, bringing Shawn with him. “Mom,”
he called softly. “Mom, look at me please.” Cheryl looked up, tears running down her face. Shawn
noticed that the younger man on the couch was now sitting by his mother’s side and had put his arm
over her shoulder.
“Mom, don’t you want me, your son to be happy. Shawn is the best thing to ever happen to me. He is
strong and funny, he is quiet and a really good person. He loves me as much as I love him. Isn’t that
what you always wanted for me?”
Cheryl nodded and then started crying again. Struggling through her tears she managed to gasp out,
“Yes of course, it is just I always thought you would mate with someone wearing a dress.” She kept
crying.
Kane snickered as he looked at Shawn.
Don’t even think about it
Aww, not even once?
Not even once.
“Mrs. Matthews,” Shawn spoke quietly, his calming power evident in his voice. The Shaman looked at
him closely but Shawn was focused on Kane’s mother. Cheryl looked at him and stopped crying. She
wiped her face on the tissue Kane’s brother had given her and looked carefully at the man her son was
now mated too. “Mrs. Matthews, I am sorry I can’t wear a dress, even for your son, but I do promise I
will always protect him and always love him, no matter what happens in our lives. Can that be enough
for you?”
Taking a deep breath, Cheryl nodded, but then she looked anxious again. Looking directly at Shawn
she said, “But you two don’t have very long together at all. Xavier is going to be here in two days. He
said he intends on killing you and Kane.”
“He is going to try, Mom,” Kane’s voice was firm. “But we have plans in place to see that doesn’t
happen. Xavier is coming to kill Shawn because Shawn is the true Alpha of his pack. He has been
sending human hunters after Shawn for years, which in a way is a good thing because that is how we
met up. Since we have mated Shawn put Xavier in a position where he had no choice but to come here
and face him in a wolf challenge, so that the threat to me and the other’s here,” Kane indicated to the
other men that were still standing in the doorway, “will finally be over. Me, my pack and a few of my
friends will be here to support him.”
“Shawn, you’re an Alpha? Why don’t you want to lead your pack?” Cheryl spoke to Shawn directly
for the first time. Shawn looked at Kane.
What should I tell her?
The truth, as much as you want to share.
“I wasn’t kicked out of my pack because I am gay, ma’am. I am gay but I kept that hidden. I got
kicked out of my pack by my father because I was different. I am not an ordinary wolf shifter. I don’t
want to lead a pack of people who don’t appreciate an individual’s differences. I never wanted to lead
people, period. Now I have met my mate, I feel I have found my place, with this pack and I am happy
here.”
“You would give up being an Alpha to be with my son?” Cheryl sounded surprised.
Shawn looked at Kane, noticing anew his hard handsome features and the love in his eyes.
“In a heartbeat,” he said firmly. Cheryl sat quietly absorbing the new information, leaning on her
younger son who was still silent but looking at Kane with new respect in his eyes.
“What about your mother?” It was the Shaman who spoke up now.
“My mother is dead, I presume after giving birth to me. That is why I don’t know what this ‘Other’
is. I had always been told she was human, but obviously she was more than that.”
“I think I might have the answers you seek, son. I need to spend a bit of time outside first, do you
mind?” The Shaman looked at Kane.
“No, of course not. Take all the time you need.” Kane graciously showed Shaman Paulo to the door
and then turned to the others in the room. “Now, I know my mate here hasn’t had his coffee this
morning, so how about we all get something to eat and drink.”
“Can I help in the kitchen?” Cheryl went to stand up from the couch.
“No,” Kane grinned at Shawn, “We’ll let Shawn handle it if that’s okay.”
Shawn, relaxing for the first time since they came downstairs, flicked his fingers and all of a sudden
smells of food came wafting through to the lounge.
“Lunch is served,” Shawn said putting out his hand to Cheryl, who with a little shake took it. Tugging
her hand under his arm he escorted his mother in law out to the kitchen table leaving Kane staring at
his brother on the couch.
“You have been very quiet, Vincent. Are you all right?” Vincent stood up and came across to Kane,
throwing his arms around him in a huge hug. “Oh Kane,” he said muffled in Kane’s neck, “I have
missed you so much.”
“I know brother, I have missed you too. But I have to be who I am, you do understand that don’t
you?”
“Yeah, I do, more than you know.” The younger man looked up at his older brother and decided to
trust him. “I am gay too and I don’t know how to tell Dad.”
Kane threw his arm around Vincent’s shoulders, leading him into the kitchen. “When you do tell him,
and you will have to, you know, unless you want to live your life in a lie, then always know you can
have a place here.”
“Well I am kinda hoping it won’t come to that. That is why I came down with Mom today. Saul and
Michael told the pack that you two were mated and I thought if it could happen for you, despite being
gay, then it might happen for me. Mom’s gonna have to tell the Alpha the truth, and Shaman Paulo
will back her up. Maybe things in our pack can change.”
Well, I hope for your sake that is true, but if it doesn’t there is always a place here for you with me.”
“Would you come back, Kane, if things were different?”
“No,” said Kane quietly. “I am the Alpha here and I am happy with my mate, my pack and my life.
But it would be nice to come and visit once in a while” And with that they headed into the kitchen.
Chapter Twenty
The luncheon went surprisingly well given the tension from the morning. Once she had relaxed,
Cheryl turned out to be an amazingly funny woman who had no problem telling embarrassing tales
about Kane and Vincent’s childhood to the other men at the table. Given they were the type of stories
a mother in law would typically share with her prospective daughter in law Shawn felt quite pleased
that she felt she could speak so freely in front of him and the rest of Kane’s pack. She even seemed to
be more relaxed with Griff, which given the number of times Griff laughed at her stories, made him
feel better as well.
You know part of this is because of you, don’t you?
What do you mean me? This is you Kane, you and your pack and part of your family.
My Mom feels relaxed with you…who knows in time she may even accept who and what we are and
that is partially to do with what an amazing man you are.
You are being sweet, but I think that maybe she is finally realizing how much she misses being a part
of your life. How do you feel about all this, hon?
Confused mostly. I guess I never acknowledged how much I did miss my family. Not my dad so much,
but definitely my Mom and Vincent, although I wish she didn’t have to embarrass me like she is now.
I think it is cute. You were clearly a rascal as a pup.
I don’t do cute. Please know that I am growling at you right now and being the mean Alpha wolf I am.
Shawn looked at Kane, sitting beside him with his face relaxed as he was laughing at something his
Mom had said.
Still look cute to me.
Still talking to his mother, Kane reached his hand under the table and slid it up, Shawn’s thigh,
cupping the bulge above. Discretely Shawn moved his own hand down, and shifted Kane’s until it was
further away from his dick.
You are so NOT giving me a boner while your mother is at the table.
Kane moved his hand higher again, this time running his nails into the skin underneath Shawn’s jeans
before cupping Shawn’s bulge again. When Shawn grabbed his hand for a second time, he flexed his
fingers forcing Kane’s fingers between his. Then he settled their joined hands on Kane’s thigh and
used the strength of his wrists to hold them there.
I am a lot stronger than you Kane’s teasing voice came through to him.
Don’t make me flick my fingers at you.
Oh, oh, what would you do to me, show me.
Grinning to himself Shawn sent Kane a set of images showing Kane in various states of undress and
bondage. He positively chuckled under his breath when he felt Kane start to fidget in his chair.
“I think we should go and see how the Shaman is getting on.” Looking at his mother he asked, “Will
you be all right here for a bit?”
Cheryl smiled knowingly at her son. “Sure Kane, I am sure these guys will keep me amused. Take as
long as you need.”
Excused by his mother Kane strode off tugging Shawn with him as he went. Once through the front
door, which he slammed behind them, he pushed Shawn against the wall of the house and grabbed
Shawn’s arse plastering their bodies together. Seconds later he was kissing Shawn like his life
depended on it.
It was quite some time later, that they both heard a discrete cough behind them indicating they weren’t
alone. Turning, Kane saw Shaman Paulo standing behind them smiling at them.
“Come with me, please, I think I have the answers you are looking for.” Paulo turned back towards
the trees and after a moment Kane and Shawn followed him.
Great now I have a boner in front of the Shaman.
Well we are a matching pair.
Later?
Sooner if I have my way.
Satisfied that Shawn was as aroused as he was, Kane was quite happy to follow the Shaman into the
trees. He knew that anything Shawn could learn about his magic would help in his fight against
Xavier.
The Shaman kept walking until he came to a small, grassy clearing in the trees. Sitting himself down
with his back to a tree trunk he indicated that Kane and Shawn should sit in front of him. Only once
they were settled did the Shaman start to speak.
“Firstly I need to apologize for taking a bit of time before speaking to you. I needed to communicate
with my own wolf spirit and make a couple of discrete calls to be sure the information I give you is
accurate.” Noting Kane and Shawn’s nod, the Shaman Paulo continued, focusing on Shawn.
“What you are is a mix of wolf and Shifter Guardian. Shifter Guardian’s have been around for all
time although there are only about six of them on earth at any one time. They are the beings that help
packs to heal both spiritually and physically. They bring packs together during times of conflict. They
set up and enforce pack laws that are fair to everyone. They have the ability to draw people to them
and they are the Guardians of all types of shifters, not just wolves.”
Kane looked at Shawn who was just sitting quietly, absorbing all the older man had to say.
“You Shawn will always have more power than most. There is no person or shifter who can
permanently kill you now in any form, in any way.”
“But when Shawn was shot the other day with two bullets he almost died. Didn’t he?” Kane had to
ask.
“Yes I am sure he almost did but that was before he was mated with you, wasn’t it?”
“Yes.” Shawn knew in that soft reply that Kane was blaming himself for keeping his distance from
Shawn the week after they first met. He reached over and took Kane’s hand in his before nodding to
the Shaman to continue.
“Because of the unique nature of your parent’s coupling you have been blessed with a trio of spirits -
your human side, your wolf side that you inherited from your father and your Guardian side that you
obviously got from your mother. When you claimed your mate you infused in him enough magic to
hold at least one of your spirits at any one time. Your Guardian spirit can never be harmed by any on
this earth. If either your wolf or your human body dies, then that spirit will automatically seek Kane,
and he can bring you back. With Kane by your side you are virtually immortal and by extension, he
will live as long as you both desire.”
Shawn dipped his head down, hiding his face behind his hair as he always did when he was troubled.
Who in their right mind would want that type of responsibility? Sure mates looked out for each other,
and protected each other, but giving Kane the power to bring him back from the dead effectively made
him as different as Shawn. Shawn had been shunned for being different his whole life. He didn’t want
that for Kane. Struggling with his thoughts he almost missed Kane’s question.
“So Shawn will never need me to protect him like a mate and an Alpha should?” Kane was growling
which was not a good thing.
Oh crap, and then there was the whole Alpha thing. Kane is going to feel emasculated by Shawn’s
very existence. This was worse than Shawn had ever believed possible. Feeling the tension in Kane’s
hand, Shawn pulled away from him and wished the earth could just swallow him up. If he thought
losing Kane before they had mated was bad enough, now the feeling of loss was a million times more.
“Look at me, both of you.” Shaman Paulo’s voice was firm and both men looked up - confusion and
aggression on Kane’s face, and sadness on Shawn’s.
The Shaman addressed Kane first. “You Kane were fated to be with Shawn because you are an Alpha
of incredible power in your own right. Not just physically but mentally and spiritually as well. You
have the strength and conviction to be true to yourself. You are honest and decent and you genuinely
care for anyone who needs your help. Shawn may not need you to fight his physical battles, but in his
heart he is not a fighter which is why he has never wanted to lead a pack of his own. Guardians don’t
like to fight, it is just some times it is unavoidable. There will be many times when you will want to
and indeed will have to fight for him. And more importantly he needs that from you.”
Kane thought back to the previous day when Shawn had stayed behind and healed Dean and Scott,
allowing Kane to do what he did best with the hunters. He nodded, willing the Shaman to continue.
“You are also strong enough to ensure that Shawn’s powers will never be used for anything evil. Your
union protects Shawn from ever being manipulated, coerced or forced into using his magic to harm
others. With you by his side to protect him, his magic will always be safe from harm.”
Kane shuddered as thought about the potential of Shawn’s power and what it could do for someone
like Xavier for example. Xavier wouldn’t care that his evil actions would strip Shawn of his very
essence. If he had truly understood Shawn’s abilities he could have used it and abused it for his evil
gains, without a thought of what it would do to Shawn. The Shaman was nodding now as he could see
Kane starting to understand how important Kane was to keeping Shawn safe. It wasn’t just physical
strength. It was the power of their love and commitment to each other that would keep his mate safe.
“But I don’t feel any different. Wouldn’t I feel the magic that you claim Shawn infused me with?”
“What did you feel when Shawn claimed you as his own?” Kane thought back over that incident and
grinned to himself.
“Only that I had just had the most amazing orgasm of my life,” he said with an embarrassed grin. But
then he thought a moment more. “Wait. The electricity. It went throughout my whole body. Is that
what you are talking about?”
“How did it make you feel?”
“Amazing. Alive. Complete. Whole for the first time in my life.”
“That is because you have been waiting for Shawn your whole life. You have been together before and
when you pass on from this life, you will be together again in the next. Guardian’s don’t just mate for
life they mate forever - although of course they have to physically claim each other in each lifetime
just as you and Shawn have done.”
“But didn’t Kane have any choice in this?” Kane wondered what must be going through Shawn’s
mind to cause him to ask a question like that.
“Of course he did. He could have refused you as his mate in this life, as is his right. His wolf
wouldn’t have been happy about it, because it would have recognized the magic in Shawn as that
element he had been missing. But Kane could have walked away. That missing ‘thing’ that he has
been looking for in his many other liaisons would have eluded him for life if he had ignored his
feelings for you. But that is the way of anyone who refuses their mate. Eventually, the shifter spirit
goes into despair and no longer wants to live and the human body falls soon after. Why do you think
the need for sex is so great when mates meet? It is the Fate’s way of trying to ensure the connection.”
The Shaman grinned at them both. Kane returned the grin but Shawn was still quiet, and Kane
realized, still sad. He quickly reached over and grabbed Shawn’s hand and pulled it to his lap, holding
it with both hands. Shawn threw him a surprised look but left his hand in Kane’s, returning his
attention to Paulo.
“You Shawn have to learn to let Kane help you. Not because you are weaker than him, because
obviously you are not. But because it is what both you and your mate needs. He feeds your spirit.
You need him so that you can be whole. I can tell from your aura that you have spent far too much
time alone and your upbringing has made you doubt that you would ever be good enough for someone
you love so deeply, like you do Kane. But he was chosen just for that purpose - to protect you and
support you and to be with you so that you don’t have to be alone anymore. You have searched for
this your whole life so don’t let your insecurities cloud your judgment or the way you are with each
other. Trust in him to be strong when you need him to and to support you when it is your turn. You
are true partners in every sense of the word and that is just how it should be.”
Kane and Shawn sat quietly for a while thinking about what the wiser man had said and the
implications those words had for them as a couple. Then Shawn had another thought.
“So my mother and father were never truly mated were they? Or she wouldn’t have died at birth.”
“No. Your mother would have known the prejudice your father had about people like her, and I am
not sure why she would have stayed with him long enough to have a child. But she would have had
her reasons and it is likely that after you were born, had she lived, she would have taken you from
your father’s influence. Unfortunately she didn’t have the chance. It is hard enough for human
females to give birth to a shifter under normal circumstances and I can only guess that your mother
knew the risk. But then she would have been a Guardian too and I think she wanted you, more than
she wanted to live her current life without her mate.”
Shawn thought about a woman he had never known. Someone who commanded the same power he
did, just in human form. For her to decide to couple with a shifter must have been a huge decision and
he wondered why she hadn’t waited to find her true mate. But then of course life is fickle like that and
maybe she had waited too long already. By ending her own life through her decision to give birth, she
was hopefully waiting now for her true mate to join her in the spirit world so the cycle of life for her
could begin again.
“Shawn, it is a good thing that you have waited to engage Xavier until after you had met Kane. If you
had engaged him before you would have had to use your magic and that would have exposed your
power to others who might do you harm. Kane will find the strength to let you die in your wolf form,
and then bring you back. I know you don’t want this Kane,” the Shaman added as he saw the shocked
look on Kane’s face, “but pack law has to be observed. Shawn will have to allow himself to die as a
wolf to prevent his becoming the Alpha of his home pack and you will have to let this play out Kane.”
“I can’t watch him die. I can’t do that. I don’t know what to do. What if I fuck up? What if I can’t
find a way to bring him back?” Panicking, Kane was begging the Shaman for answers. This time it
was Shawn that answered, quietly and firmly, breaking through Kane’s fear.
“Kane, this is the perfect solution. It is the way it has to be done.” Looking at the Shaman for
confirmation, Shawn continued. “All you have to do is make sure that Xavier doesn’t desecrate my
body too much as I will need the power to shift once I am ‘back from the dead’. Get my wolf away
from him as quickly as possible after I am dead. Then reach inside of yourself and find the love you
have for me and convey it through your touch. That is all you need to do. That will work, won’t it?”
Looking at Paulo, Shawn was reassured to see the man agreeing with him. Kane was still in shock.
Paulo rose to his feet in a fluid motion. “I think I have given you more than enough to think about. I
will be here for you when you fight, to ensure that it is fair and to help where I can. I have been
warned that Xavier plans to bring a Shaman of his own to bind your ‘evil’ as he calls it. While we all
know that won’t work, I can provide the buffer you need to ensure he doesn’t get too close to you and
perhaps warn Xavier of your true identity.” Reaching over he patted Kane on the head and smiling at
Shawn, he headed back to the house.
Chapter Twenty One
Kane didn’t know what to think. This morning when he had woken up he thought the biggest problem
he had to contend with was his mother’s discrimination. Now he had to face the fact that the day after
tomorrow his mate would die, in wolf form, to adhere to pack law. And then he was supposed to bring
him back from the dead. What if he failed - what if he lost his lover forever? He stared down at
Shawn’s hand, still lodged in his, trying to find the strength to do what had to be done.
You know you don’t have to bring me back if you don’t want to, I would understand. Shawn’s quiet
voice pierced through his thoughts. You don’t have to take this responsibility. You can just let me die
and go on with your own life.
“No, that’s not what I want. Don’t even think that.” If Kane’s voice was sharper than he intended,
Shawn didn’t say anything. He just tugged his hand gently out of Kane’s and stood up, taking off his
clothes. Stunned as always by Shawn’s lithe but muscular body, he managed to croak out, “What are
you doing?”
“Going for a run. Catch you later.” And with that Shawn shifted and the beautiful white wolf that
Kane had only seen marred with bullets stood before him. The wolf regarded him for a minute, letting
Kane soak in his sheer size, the power of his muscles, the intensity of his blue/white eyes and the
beauty of the silver in his fur. Then turning deeper into the trees the wolf took off at a gentle lope.
Damn that man for knowing he needed his space and giving it to him. Kane realized that was not the
first time Shawn had put his needs first, despite only being with him a few days. It was Shawn that
had understood Kane’s need to claim him first despite the fact that Shawn’s need was equally strong.
And he hadn’t even mentioned that he was a virgin because he didn’t want Kane to feel obligated to
please him in any way.
It was Shawn who dithered about claiming him, knowing he had to fight Xavier and would probably
die, simply so Kane would not feel quite as empty as he could have done.
Shawn, who had accepted Kane’s need to plunder his body when Kane was drowning in the fear caused
by watching the destruction of Shawn’s house, never saying a word of complaint. Shawn had allowed
him to fight the hunters, when it went against his own instincts to protect himself. And now, when
Kane was confused and scared it was Shawn that recognized Kane needed space and in his simple
quiet way had both given him an out of their relationship if he wanted to take it, and then left him to
his thoughts so he could make up his own mind about what he would do with the situation they had
been presented with. A situation that was not Shawn’s fault and never had been.
Kane thought back to the first night he had Shawn in his bed - When Shawn had offered his throat to
Kane, placing his life in Kane’s hands. Even without knowing all that he was, or what he could be,
Shawn had been totally honest with Kane and had trusted him enough by dropping his magic and
giving Kane then the power to end his life, because…Oh shit, because Shawn didn’t want to live in a
world where he wasn’t wanted by his mate.
Groaning, Kane lay back on the grass, his arm over his face. Shawn, with all of his good looks, his
power and his sheer uniqueness has given Kane absolute power over everything that he was. He
trusted Kane, and Kane had let him down, again. Kane thought back to when Paulo was talking about
Shawn’s power and the nature of his gifts. Shawn hadn’t been thinking about himself at all, he was
worried that Kane would feel bad about his position as a man, as an Alpha. All along, in his quiet
way, Shawn had put Kane’s needs before his own and for the second time in a week, had given Kane
permission to kill him.
“Fuck that man has got to stop doing that. I have got to get him to understand how badly I want him.
Shit I want him in every way. I love him damn it and he has to trust that.” Decision made, Kane got to
his feet. Within minutes he was naked and shifted. His black and red wolf found his mate’s scent in
milliseconds and he broke into a run.
Moving swiftly and surely through the trees Kane found Shawn about twenty minutes later. As he
broke through the trees at the top of a huge hill he could see Shawn lying quietly, with his big head on
his paws, staring at Kane’s home below. Sensing Kane’s presence, Shawn didn’t shift, but watched
Kane’s own wolf approach. Kane realized that Shawn had never seen his wolf and in the back of his
mind he hoped his mate would like what he saw. Kane lay as close as he could to the other wolf and
followed his gaze to the homestead below. No neighbors within five miles, the big house was set in
over 1000 acres of woodland, perfect for Kane and his pack to run whenever they had the urge.
Kane loved his home. He had bought it when he first came to Cloverleah. It was a huge two-storey
complex that had six bedrooms and bathrooms. Made entirely of wooden logs it was the type of place
that Kane had always felt comfortable in. It was not that big that Kane minded being alone, on the odd
occasion that he was, but it was big enough for the rest of the pack and visitors whenever they arrived.
Kane had never taken a man to his place, but he had a strong suspicion that his house was going to be a
lot lonelier if Shawn wasn’t sharing it with him, regardless of who else might be there.
Feeling movement beside him Kane turned his head to see that Shawn had shifted this time choosing
to remain naked. He was still lying in the same position, on his stomach with his head resting on his
hands. Eyes closed Shawn seemed to be soaking up the sun, which could account for the man’s
awesome tan. Shifting quickly, Kane took up the same position, thinking about what he had to say and
how to say it. The fact that Shawn was so quiet, and didn’t pressure him in any way, made him feel
calmer in that minute than he had almost all day.
“I love you,” he said softly.
Shawn opened his eyes and looked at Kane, giving him a small smile.
“I love you too.” Then he closed his eyes again.
“I am really scared about you dying.”
“I know.” This time Shawn didn’t open his eyes. He seemed to be waiting for Kane as if he knew
Kane had more to say.
“If I don’t get to your body in time then I may be too late to save you. I could lose you forever and
that is killing me inside.”
Opening his eyes, Shawn shifted onto his side. His head supported by one hand he reached over and
softly caressed Kane’s back with his other one.
“You heard what Shaman Paulo said. It won’t be forever, just until the next life cycle. We found each
other once and we will do it again.”
“Aren’t you worried that I will fuck up?”
“Nope.” Shawn’s voice was soft and confident. “I know you will do everything you possibly can to
bring me back if that is what you want to do. I know you love me and I know you are capable of
touching me. You don’t need to do anything else. The rest is just…magic.”
“I never even knew about magic until I met you.”
“Do you know what I thought the first time I saw you?”
Kane was surprised by Shawn’s question and turned to face him, both of them lying on their sides,
mirror poses. Shawn’s hand now lay on his hip and Kane took a moment to savor the touch. Then he
shook his head at the question.
“I smelt your wolf the moment you came up to the counter. After Trisha had come through to give me
your order, I got a hard on so fast from the smell of you, I knew you were my mate. You smelled so
good. So when she left I snuck a look at you through the kitchen door. I could only see your back at
that stage and I remember positively whimpering at the sight of your arse in those jeans.” Shawn
grinned at the memory and he continued, “Physical perfection aside, what struck me about you was
that you were a man who knew what he wanted and how to get it. I was really impressed with that and
still am.”
“I want you with everything that I am. I want you more than my next breath. I want you in every way,
in every facet of my life, until I die. And when I die I will still want you.” Kane’s voice was deep and
firm and he fixed Shawn with his own deep blue eyes as he willed his mate to understand. “In fact,” he
went on, “I want you to join with me in the Alpha mating ritual, tomorrow if possible.”
“Can gay wolves even do that?” Kane caught the tremor in his mate’s voice, and the hope that
underlined it.
“Of course they can. I am the Alpha of this pack. We have a visiting Shaman and we have friends
coming. What better chance to celebrate what we mean to each other in front of the people that
count.”
Shawn smiled and Kane felt the warmth of that smile through his whole body.
“Yes,” he said simply. Then leaning slightly forward he brushed Kane’s lips with his own.
“You said yes?” Kane couldn’t believe his luck. He thought it would take a bit more persuasion on his
part to get Shawn to agree.
“Yes.” This time when Shawn leaned in to kiss him, Kane was ready for him and quickly latched on
to Shawn’s mouth, rolling forward to press his mate’s body beneath him.
“You know I never did say good morning to you properly this morning,” he growled against Shawn’s
lips. Shawn laughed, a joyous sound that touched Kane’s heart. But before he could think more about
it, Shawn had shifted his legs so Kane could feel the man’s growing erection pressed against his own.
He reached his hand down and shafted them both and was pleased when he felt Shawn moan beneath
him. Gripping tighter he moved his hand up and down them both, using the moisture from the twin
cock heads to slick his hand. Shawn moaned again and grabbed at Kane’s back with his hands, forcing
their bodies closer together.
“I want to fuck you so badly, but I really wish we were in our bed doing it,” Kane’s voice was raspy
with lust as he felt Shawn squirm and thrust beneath him. Shawn stopped for a moment and then with
a quick grin flicked his fingers. Kane felt a brief whoosh and then a split second later they were in
their room, on the bed, Shawn still pinned beneath him and Kane’s hand still wrapped around their
cocks.
God you have some amazing skills was Kane’s last coherent thought to his mate as he got on with the
business of pleasuring the man he wanted with every fiber of his being.
Chapter Twenty Two
If anyone thought it was strange that Kane and Shawn coming down from upstairs as they were about
to sit down for their evening meal, no one said anything. Claude had arrived and with his arm around
a blushing Scott he introduced Kane to the six men he had with him. Kane recognized them all as
wolf shifters who were Doms at Claude’s club - two of them were obviously the men that Claude had
mentioned on the phone, who had known Shawn back in Texas. He left his mate chatting to them and
sought out the Shaman for a quiet word. Then he went looking for his mother.
Cheryl was in the kitchen helping Vincent, Dean and Troy with food preparations. She looked up as
Kane came in; approving the smile he had on his face. Cheryl had spent a lot of the afternoon
watching and listening as the men in Kane’s pack talked about him with real affection. They seemed
equally taken with Shawn and this openness and honesty that the men shared wasn’t something she
had seen in her own pack. She felt glad that Kane had so much support in his life and genuinely
seemed to be happy.
“Hey Mum, can we go somewhere and talk for a minute?” Her son was nervous and she wondered
what was up.
“Griff, get in here and stir this will you?” She yelled over Kane to the big man standing behind him,
swatting his arm as he muttered a “Yes ma’am in response. Tucking her arm into Kane’s she allowed
him to lead her out onto the back porch.
“What’s up Kane - is this about this Xavier thing?” Cheryl was concerned as she watched her
normally confident son, pacing on the porch. Gosh, when had he gotten so big? When Kane had left
the pack all those years ago he was still skinny and less than six foot tall. The man in front of her now
was strong and powerful, she could feel it in his body as he paced.
Suddenly her heart ached for the years she had lost because of her own blindness. Kane was someone
she could be so proud of if she could just let her self feel that way. He was every bit the son she would
have hoped he would become and now an Alpha in his own right. As Kane moved past her she
couldn’t stop herself from reaching out and pulling him into a hug. Cheryl wasn’t normally a
demonstrative woman, but darn it all if her son needed a hug it was now, in this moment. She felt
Kane resist for a moment before folding his body over hers, his big arms carefully cradling her back.
After a long moment, Kane pulled back searching her face. His voice was low as he started to speak.
“Look Mom, I know you don’t agree with my choice of life partner and I am sorry I couldn’t be the
man you wanted me to be.” Cheryl went to say something, but Kane’s look stopped her.
“Please let me finish. The thing is Mom I love that man more than my own life. I know it is hard for
you to accept that we are mates, but I will never want anyone in my life except Shawn. He means that
much to me.”
“So what’s the problem Kane? Doesn’t he feel the same way?”
Kane grinned. “Yeah, I am so lucky he really does feel the same way about me and we are bonded
mates now and nothing can break that.”
“So, I am still not seeing the problem here.”
Kane dropped his head and mumbled something. Cheryl slapped him on his arm. “Speak up Kane.
Don’t make me twist your ear.”
“I asked Shawn if he would join with me in the Alpha Mating Ritual and he said yes and we are going
to do it tomorrow. Shaman Paulo is going to conduct the ritual and yeah, Shawn and me would really
like you to be there.”
The words came out in such a rush it took Cheryl a moment to decipher what her son had said. She
looked up at Kane who had such a little-boy-lost look on his face, his eyes hopeful even as he waited
for her to yell at him. Suddenly she squealed and wrapped his arms around him again.
“Oh my gosh, this is so wonderful. Have you got your suit? Does Shawn have one, or can we get him
one. I’ve got to sort out food. Will it just be the men who are here, or will others be coming. Oh my
gosh there is so much to do. Do the others know yet?”
“You don’t mind?”
“Oh Kane, what you and that young man said today did make sense to me, you know. I might be set in
my ways but seeing you happy is the best thing to happen to my heart since you left. I watched you
come down stairs with him this afternoon and you had so much happiness in your face. You glow with
it. And the way Shawn looks at you, like you are the moon, the stars and everything combined - how
could I not be happy for you, both of you. I might have seen it earlier if you hadn’t been such a
grumpy mess when I arrived this morning.”
Kane searched his mother’s face for any sign of deception and all he saw was love and acceptance.
“Gods, I have missed you so much,” he said, hugging her again.
“Yes, well I have missed you too, more than even I realized. Now about this ceremony. Does anyone
else apart from the Shaman know about it yet?”
Shaking his head, Kane said softly, “No, I wanted you to be the first to know after I had sorted the
Shaman. Shawn doesn’t have any parents of his own, his mother died giving birth to him. He felt it
was important that I tell you first and ask you to be there for me.”
“That poor boy hasn’t got a mother? Oh, saints, well he does now. Can you get him out here for a
minute?” Kane raised his head and thought for a second and then smiled at his mom. “He is just
coming.” Moments later his mate’s delicious scent filled his nose and sent a thrill through his body.
He turned to see Shawn standing in the shadows a worried look on his face.
He went to reach an arm out to pull Shawn closer, but his mother got to him first. Squealing again
Cheryl scurried over to him and gave the startled man a huge hug. Shawn had to bend down to hug her
in return, looking over her to Kane who was grinning like a loon.
So I take it she is all right about this?
Yep, looks like it.
I am so glad for you.
Be glad for both of us - seems she thinks she is your mother now as well.
What?
Pay attention to what she is babbling and you will see.
And sure enough as Shawn listened to the slight woman in his arms he could hear her mention words
he had waited a lifetime to hear. Words about family, having a mother and being cared about.
Reaching his hand out he pulled Kane close until Cheryl had finally had her say.
When she finally straightened, Cheryl went right back to business. “Okay, now I have to sort clothes
and food…oh and drinks. You could have given me a bit more warning, but then no, I suppose you
couldn’t. Never mind, I have some calls to make. Do you have some men who can take me town in
the morning to help with deliveries and stuff?” She looked at Kane, her bossy manner back in force.
“Yes Mom, I can send Scott and Troy with you first thing. There is a decent store in Cloverleah and
you should be able to get everything you need there. Just charge it all to my account, Custom Rides.”
“Nonsense, your Dad will be paying for this and I won’t hear another word about it.”
“Er…are you going to tell Dad before we do this?” Kane felt a bit uncomfortable at the thought of his
father paying for a celebration he would not want his son to have - at least not with his chosen mate.
Cheryl seemed to understand and she patted his cheek. “Your Dad is a lot older now and starting to
see that all of the things we were taught in the pack might not have been right. Not only about gay
mates but other things as well. I don’t expect him to come to the ceremony himself, but I am his
mate. I will tell him and I will let him know he has an obligation to his son. So stop worrying about
it. Now what about clothes? Do you boy’s own suits?”
She looked at Shawn and Kane’s typical outfit of jeans and not much else. Kane looked Shawn up and
down with a hint of lust in his eyes. “I think my mate looks pretty hot like this, myself.” Catching his
mother’s expression, Kane rearranged his face and said, “Yes, I have a suit. Uh, Shawn lost all of his
possessions in a fire a couple of days ago, but he uh…”
“I can get a suit, ma’am, that is not a problem.” It was the first thing Shawn had said since coming
out on the porch and his soft words, laced with power, raced down Kane’s spine straight to his cock.
Kane shifted a bit in his jeans, and Shawn smirked as if he knew the effect he was having. But when
Kane looked at Shawn, Shawn was looking at Cheryl with a look of innocence on his face.
“Okay, well that is good.” Cheryl looked at Shawn as if she didn’t believe him.
“Honest ma’am, I won’t turn up at the ceremony in jeans.” His words rippled out and Kane struggled
to repress the moan welling in his throat. Damn his jeans were getting tight. Shawn was smiling at
Cheryl and apparently ignoring him, but Kane knew his mate better than that.
Cheryl seemed satisfied though. “Right,” she said looking at Kane, “I have some calls to make and
you two had better get your butts inside and tell the others.”
“We will be there in a minute, Mom. I just want to talk to Shawn for a moment.”
“Talk, yeah, well don’t take to long.” With a smirk of her own, Cheryl went back into the house to find
the phone.
Kane leaned up against the porch rail and dropped his head back while trying to rearrange the solid
erection he had in his jeans. “Damn, your voice, what you do to me.” He felt Shawn move closer until
he was standing chest to chest with him.
“And what do I do to you?” Shawn’s voice softly rumbled in his ear.
“You…you know what you do.” Kane’s voice was getting breathless now and he knew he was close to
begging, for something, anything to quell his rising need.
Shawn shifted until he was standing along Kane’s side, his arm resting on Kane’s shoulder. Then
Kane felt Shawn speak softly in his ear again, his voice as hypnotic as ever.
“Undo your jeans and pull your cock free.” Panting, Kane rushed to obey the command in Shawn’s
voice. When he got his cock free from his jeans, he gripped it tightly in one hand, desperately wanting
some kind of release.
“I didn’t say you could touch yourself.”
Shit. Fuck. Damn. Kane dropped his cock which bobbed wildly looking for some kind of friction. He
fisted his hands by his side so that he would resist the urge to jerk himself off and couldn’t hold back a
softly strangled, “please.”
Keeping his tone even and strong, laced with power, Shawn spoke again. “What is it you want Kane,
my lover, my mate? Do you want to feel my lips on neck, your chest, your abs or maybe you need
something more. Do you want to feel my mouth encasing your shaft, taking you down in that warm
moist hole, my tongue running up and down your tip until I start swallowing the head of your cock so
you can feel my muscles convulse around you? Is that what you want?”
Kane’s body was on fire. He was panting so hard it was hard to think let alone speak. Shawn’s voice
touched him deeper than any caress and thrilled every cell of his body.
“I…uh…anything, something, please.”
“Or maybe you want to fuck me? Maybe you want to push me up against the wall and plunge your
cock deep into my arse, feeling every muscle in there grasping your shaft so tightly ever time you
flick your hips, grasping and sliding until you have no choice but to shoot your load deep inside of
me. Hmm, is that what you want my lover?”
Shawn’s voice was even deeper now the power more intense and Kane knew he was close to coming.
He was beyond speech and he just moaned low and long. He locked his knees so he could stay upright
and allowed Shawn’s voice to rock through his body. He was so damned close he could feel his balls
rising and his cock twitched madly, pre-come leaking continuously.
“Or I could fuck you. Would you like that lover? Would you love the feel of my tongue on your arse,
wetting you, soaking you so that you have no choice but to open up to me. Do you want to feel the
hard shaft of my cock pushing you open, slowly plunging into you? Do you want me to plunge into
you again and again until you can’t think straight and all you know is the feel of my cock deep inside
of you? Can you imagine how you would feel as I came inside of you, my own seed pulsing inside
you, coating you, marking you, making you mine?”
So damn close. Kane’s fists were clenched so tight, his butt was tight, everything felt tight, just
waiting for that moment of release.
“Look at me.” Kane looked over and met his mate’s intense gaze.
“Come for me.” Slow, quiet and deadly. At Shawn’s command, Kane felt his whole body respond to
the power in the man’s voice. Groaning, he came, hard and fast. His come jetted out into the air, load
after load after load, his balls throbbing with each pulse. When he was finally done Kane slumped
forward and would have fallen if Shawn hadn’t caught him.
Shawn held him close, stroking his hair and down his cheek until Kane got his breathing back under
control. Then he reached down and pulled Kane’s jeans back up to cover him, his hand tenderly
tucking his cock safely in the denim. “I love how you can come apart like that. You look so beautiful
when you do.” Shawn spoke softly against Kane’s hair.
Kane grinned and reached in to kiss him. “Only for you, my sweet, only for you.” He reached down
and palmed Shawn’s erection, straining at his jeans, and looked at his mate in askance.
“No time, someone’s coming. Claude I think.”
Kane grumbled, but holding tightly to his mate he turned as he heard footsteps approaching them.
Claude appeared complete with two plates of food.
“Thought you two might be getting hungry out here, seeing as you are both being complete snobs.”
“Yeah, well you know how it is Claude. New mate, someone due to try and kill him the day after
tomorrow. Things getting pretty intense around here at the moment. You have to snatch your private
moments when you can.” Kane was joking as he spoke but Claude would be a fool to miss the strain
in Kane’s voice. And Claude was no fool.
“So what’s actually happening here? Why is Shawn in danger?”
Shawn reached over Kane to grab one of the plates and started eating, listening as Kane explained
about Shawn’s father, his eviction from the pack for his differences and the threats to Shawn’s life
over the past ten years.
“Is that why you left San Antonio?” Claude was speaking to Shawn now.
“Yeah. Two hunters attacked me in the alley behind the club as I was on my way home. When I got
home it was trashed so I knew it was time to move on again.”
“Why didn’t you ask Damien for help? He thinks a lot of you and I doubt that he would have cared
about your magic or whatever it is that makes you different.”
Shawn thought about what Claude had said for a moment. Thinking back Damien probably would
have helped, but then that would have put his own pack in danger and Shawn had never wanted to
bring harm to people around him.
“I would never have knowingly put any Alpha or pack in danger and even if Damien had seen my
powers as something positive rather than a threat to his leadership, his pack would have been in
danger.”
“So what about Kane’s pack?” Claude was being perfectly reasonable with his questions, but Kane
was starting to feel a bit antsy.
“I wouldn’t let him leave, okay. Even after we mated, he tried to leave and I wouldn’t let him,” He
growled. “My pack accepts him totally and Shawn has instigated this challenge with his uncle so that
the trouble will stop - because of us. Believe me, I don’t want him fighting Xavier, but Shawn
believes this is the only way to stop the hunters once and for all. I trust him on that.”
Claude looked between the two men and nodded.
“Glad we could be here then. Hopefully we can be of some help.” He looked back into the house as a
loud cheer erupted. “Sounds like your mother has broken the news without you Kane, congratulations
on getting this man to agree to bind with you in the Alpha ceremony tomorrow.” He grinned at
Shawn. “Who’d have thought Master Shawn would be getting married. Ha, wait until I tell Damien
that. He will be gutted.”
Laughing, Claude went back inside. Kane swallowed his last mouthful of food and looked at Shawn to
see if he had finished eating. Seeing his mate nod, he threw his arm around the man’s waist and
together they went back inside.
“So you and Damien, ha?”
“He asked, I said no, he stayed a good friend until I left.”
“His pack would have protected you, if you had been with him.”
“There was no connection because he wasn’t you. I can’t let you go beating heads over everyone who
might have thought they were interested in me before I met you. You are the only one who has
touched me, okay.”
“How many?” But Kane smiled as he spoke so Shawn would know he wasn’t really mad.
“Seriously?” Shawn smiled and raised his eyebrow. Then he thought for a minute and said, “Fine, if
you want to know, enough to keep you busy breaking heads for at least a year - maybe longer.”
“Shit better hope Griff can keep up with the work in the shop when this is all over. Looks like I have
to stake my claim on you halfway across the United States.”
“Don’t forget Canada.”
Chapter Twenty Three
The party, that had sprung up after the pack and friends had learned Kane and Shawn’s plans was in
full swing, when Shawn noticed Claude pulling Troy aside for a private chat. Moments later he saw
Troy looking really agitated and then he ran from the room, disappearing out into the night. Scowling
at Claude, who just shrugged at him, Shawn noticed that Kane was busy with his Mom and brother.
Not wanting to disturb him Shawn slipped out into the night to look for Troy.
Once outside and clear of the house Shawn sent out his senses. Damn the man had shifted and headed
into the trees, Kane would be furious if he thought one of them had taken off without telling anyone.
Without a second thought Shawn was stripped and shifted in seconds, his huge white wolf gleaming
under the moon. Sprinting he took off after Troy’s scent.
Ten minutes later he heard the sound of whimpering off to his left. Troy and he was upset. Shawn
shifted complete with clothes and walked carefully into a small clearing. Troy back in human form
was curled up against a tree clutching a piece of paper…and crying. Shawn didn’t say anything, but
just went over and sat by the man, leaning back against the same tree. He put a comforting hand on
Troy’s shoulder and let the man cry.
It was a good fifteen minutes before Troy could sit up and speak and his question surprised Shawn.
“How do you cope with it? How do you deal with the whole mating thing? The lack of choice in the
whole Fates thing?”
Shawn thought back to what Shaman Paulo had told him earlier that day when he had asked the same
thing about Kane and his right to chose.
“It is a choice, Troy. It’s just if you meet your mate and then one of you walks away then both of you
will be really unhappy for the rest of your life. But you always have that choice to walk away. Why,
have you met your mate?”
“No, not yet. But Claude told me just before that one of the Master Dom’s at his club smelt my wolf
scent on one of those hunters we sent over there. He is sure he is my mate, apparently got into a right
tizzy about it.”
“So is he one of the men who came with Claude today? I didn’t notice anyone paying you too much
attention.”
“No.” Troy’s voice was low and tinged with sadness.
“What happened, Troy?”
“He was deployed this morning. Apparently he is some Black Ops person. Claude didn’t tell me
where he was going; only that he wouldn’t be back for three months. He asked Claude to give me
this.” Troy thrust a piece of paper at Shawn, who struggled to read it in the moonlight. Eventually he
flicked his hand and the small blue orb that appeared was enough to read by.
I know we are mates and I am so sorry I can’t be with you right now. But duty calls and I can’t ignore
it as much as I would like to. I will see you in three months, I promise. Please wait for me and be
careful.
Anton Sage
Shawn looked at Troy. “He promised he would come back, that has to mean something.”
“It’s not that. I believe what he says in his note. His scent on the paper drove my wolf crazy as soon
as I smelt it. But what happens if he comes back and I don’t want him?”
“I can’t think why you wouldn’t. The Fates are pretty good at setting you up with the one person in
existence who is perfect for you. You don’t know him yet, that’s all.”
“But I know enough. He is a Master Dom. He is a Black Ops soldier. I don’t do the whole D/s scene
at all so how are we matched with that? And he is a soldier. Someone who has to fly off at a
moment’s notice to do shit he won’t even be able to talk to me about and gone for long periods of
time. How is any of that supposed to work for a mechanic in a custom car and bike shop?” Troy was
getting really agitated now and Shawn draped his arm over Troy’s shoulder while he thought about his
answer. He knew he had to make it a good one.
“Okay, let’s break things down here a minute. First, the D/s scene. You don’t know that this is
Anton’s life choice. He might be like me and just be doing it for whatever reason. I didn’t ever want
a sub for a mate, or another Master for that matter. I was just doing a job. You can’t write him off for
that without knowing what it is he is actually looking for. That wouldn’t be fair to either of you would
it?”
Troy had calmed down a bit and his look of trust on his face spurred Shawn to continue.
“Then there is his job. Again, we don’t know what type of soldier he is but that is not overly
important. If he is in the Black Ops then we know that he is smart, obviously good at what he does
and he is also honorable enough to leave even when he had the possibility of meeting you today. That
shows incredible strength of character. They are all good qualities in a mate.”
Troy nodded his head. “I just wish I could have met him before he went. Then at least I would know
what I am in for when he comes back.”
“Troy my friend, if he had come today and seen you I promise you there is no way he would have left
you to go overseas. He wouldn’t have been able to do it and I do know when he does see you he will
love you absolutely exactly the way you are.”
“Yeah, so I get to worry about some faceless wonder for three months and I don’t even know a thing
about him. That’s just awesome, not.” Well at least he wasn’t crying anymore. In fact he was
positively snarling.
“Haven’t you ever been to Claude’s club?”
“Only a couple of times. It’s Scott that likes to go there, not me. I only go to keep him company until
he finds someone to fuck him.” Troy thought a minute. “I don’t remember any Anton there and I
guess I would have smelt him if we had been at the club at the same time.”
“Could you ask Scott about him, perhaps?”
“Oh, God no. What if I find out Scott’s already been with him, or…” Now Troy was looking worried.
“What if he actually means Scott and not me?”
“Nope that is not possible. You and Scott have totally different wolf scents and there is no way Anton
would have confused you for his mate especially if Scott goes there quite a bit. It is definitely you
that Anton is interested in.”
“But I don’t do that well with guys in a relationship thing. I don’t know how to flirt, and I don’t do a
lot of interesting things so I don’t have anything to talk about. I am the quiet ordinary one, Scott is
the one with all the personality.”
“Come on Troy. I know I don’t know you that well yet, but I do know you are a whizz with mechanics
and computers. You are clever and you know how to defuse a difficult situation. You may be quiet,
but then so am I and it is not a bad thing. Quiet people notice more and when they do talk they have
something worth saying. There are a lot of men who would really appreciate that, honestly. You are
also loyal to your pack and you didn’t judge me regardless of how different I have proven to be.
Those are all really good qualities to have and any man would be proud for you to be his mate. Anton
is a lucky guy.”
Troy grinned at Shawn. “For a quiet guy, you are good at this you know.”
“Good at what?”
“Talking.” Troy thought again for a minute and then sighed. “God it is going to be a long three
months. I know so little about him and I don’t even know who I will be worrying about.”
Shawn waved the piece of paper under Troy’s nose. “He put his email address on here, so you can
contact him. I bet he would love to hear from you and the email would be a great way for you two to
get to know each other over the next three months. You have his last name so I am sure you can do a
bit of computer witchery to see what else you can find out about him.” He thought for a moment and
then said, “Do you want to see what he looks like?”
Troy’s eyebrows shot up and a smile lit his face. “Can you do that? Really?”
“I am fairly sure I can. Let me concentrate on his scent for a moment.” Shawn sniffed at the paper and
then closed his eyes for a moment. As he opened them again a blue sphere appeared on his hands and
Troy shuffled closer to get a better look.
The man, Anton, was in some type of an aircraft carrier. As Troy looked he could see his potential
mate had a lean hard face. He had high cheek bones, piercing eyes, a long straight nose and a full
mouth set in a stern expression. From what Troy could see Anton was a blond, like him, although he
didn’t have a lot of hair, given the military cut and all. He had broad shoulders and strong arms under
his black outfit. Yep he was drool-worthy all right.
Shawn and Troy watched in silence for a moment. They saw Anton look around as if he was worried
someone might be watching him. Then he fished around in a pocket on his shirt and took out a small
plastic bag that appeared to have a handkerchief in it. He carefully pulled it out and sniffed hard
before putting the cloth back in the bag and shoving it back in his pocket. He rested his head back and
Troy watched all of the tension lines in Anton’s face disappear and he had a half smile on his face.
When he looked like that he was totally beautiful.
“He’s taken your scent with him. What a totally romantic thing to do.” Shawn’s voice was hushed and
Troy blushed.
“Guess he does want me after all, and we haven’t even met.”
Shawn let him watch his mate for a few minutes more and then coughed to get Troy’s attention.
“I really hate to drag you back into the here and now, but Kane’s coming and he is not too happy with
us.” He said when Troy looked up.
“Yeah,” Troy took one last look and indicated Shawn could close his hands. “Is he pissed?”
“He’s been yelling in my head for the past ten minutes but he will get over it. Here.” Shawn clapped
his fingers together and when he opened them again he had a small photo of Anton, in his relaxed pose
that he handed to Troy. Troy went to look for where to put it, and realized he was naked from the
shift.
“I will zap you back to your room with the photo okay. Time to put your computer skills to good use I
think.” Shawn smiled and raised his hand.
“Shouldn’t I stay and explain to Kane, I don’t want you to get in to trouble.”
“No, it’s fine. You can’t get into to much trouble with your mate. I will explain to Kane what is
going on, but I won’t say anything to anyone else. Okay? Oh and can you let everyone else know that
Kane and I are fine, but we might be a while.”
“Yeah. Thanks Shawn, you are the best.” Troy was still smiling as Shawn flicked his fingers and he
disappeared from view. Shawn closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them when Kane’s big
black wolf came into view. Hmm his mate’s wolf was truly magnificent - all dark and muscled and
huge. Yes, even when he was snarling as he was now, he was still really lovely to look at.
Shawn just looked at him with his own half smile on his face. He didn’t look away from Kane, nor did
he submit. He just sat there as the wolf came right up to him, standing over Shawn, growling
menacingly in his ear. Shawn reached up and scratched the wolf on the chest and then petted his head
but the snarling wouldn’t stop. Shawn dropped his hand away.
“Okay Kane, my love, shift and tell me what is bothering you. Is it that you couldn’t find me or Troy
and you were worried? Or is it that you thought I had gone off with Troy and you were jealous? Are
you angry because you know Troy was here with me, naked and yes I had my arm on his shoulder,
which you of course can smell? Come on shift and tell me and get it out of your system.”
The big wolf snarled at him again and gnashed his teeth in the air by Shawn’s ear. Shawn didn’t even
flinch. Then Kane backed off and seconds later he was sitting in front of Shawn, the look on his face
indicating that he was still really angry.
“Fucking all of it pisses me off.” Kane’s loud rant had started. “I am so pissed at you I could hit you.
I am sitting there at the house having fun one minute and the next minute I realize you and Troy have
gone. I could tell that you had shifted and run off into the trees. I have been screaming in your head
for the last ten minutes and you didn’t answer and then just as I get here you zap a very naked and
happy Troy back to the house. You have obviously been touching him because I can smell him on
you. What am I meant to think?”
Kane had got up and was pacing by this stage and Shawn took a moment to appreciate his mate’s
naked form before allowing a tinge of his own anger to show through. His mate had some serious
trust issues which needed to be nipped in the bud.
“What happened to TRUST, Kane - not only for me but for Troy? Did you stop and think for ONE
MINUTE that maybe Troy was in trouble and that maybe I was trying to help him out? Are you so
jaded by your own sexual experiences, which aren’t meant to bother me at all by the way, that you
don’t believe it is possible to touch another person without wanting to fuck him? Did you ever think
for one minute that Troy would do that to you on the night before your mating ceremony even if you
believed I would? God, how could you think that about either one of us?” Shawn’s voice was low,
calm and deadly.
Kane had stopped and stared as Shawn laid into him, but when Shawn stopped talking he started
pacing again. Kane tried to calm his voice as he spoke again.
“I am sorry, I was jealous and I didn’t think when I spoke. But there is still the matter of people
trying to kill you every time I turn around. You are not safe out here.”
“I haven’t been safe anywhere for more than ten years and the day after tomorrow I will be dead.
DEAD. If you can’t trust me in every way then don’t bother bringing me back. I don’t need your shit
on top of everything else. I only agreed to stay with you because I believed that you loved me. Love
means trust in my book…and…and after all that I have told you about me and my previous non-
existent sex life, you would believe that I would take off with one of YOUR pack members and fuck
him just because I had an itch?”
Shawn’s voice hadn’t risen in any way but the intensity of the tone increased and his eyes bored into
Kane’s. Icy blue they flashed in anger as he continued.
“For your information, mate,” He spat out. “Claude gave Troy news about his mate. Troy was upset
and ran off out of the house. You were busy with your family. I went after Troy because I knew you
wouldn’t want him out here on his own. I knew I could protect him for you if needed. Troy was
crying. We talked. I comforted him by hugging him. I was doing magic when you were yelling in my
head so I couldn’t answer. I sent him back to the house because I had given him a picture of said mate
that he didn’t want to lose or wreck when he shifted. He was happy because I helped him. If this is
supposed to be my pack too then sometimes you have to trust me to make decisions to do something
for myself.”
Standing up in one fluid movement, Shawn stalked over to Kane and stared him straight in the eyes.
Yep, Kane thought, he is still pissed.
“I am not, and never will be your pretty boy that sits by your side and waits for you to live my life for
me. I don’t like that you are upset, but you bought it on yourself when you didn’t trust me or Troy. I
didn’t do anything wrong and I won’t have you pissed at me just because you can’t control every
action I take.”
Shawn stopped for just a moment and looked Kane up and down, fury in his eyes.
“And the fact that you don’t trust me to be faithful sexually has me more pissed than you could
possibly imagine especially given your history. Sorry doesn’t cut it. You. Are. Lucky. You. Are. Still.
Standing.” He spat out the last seven words.
Turning Shawn walked back to the tree he had been sitting by previously, and then leaned against it,
his arms folded across his chest, his legs crossed at the ankles and a mean look on his face. He
watched as Kane resumed pacing but he didn’t say anything.
Shawn knew enough about mates to know that Kane would be jealous of anyone who came near him,
just like he would be. He knew enough about Kane to know he was probably pissed at himself for
being so caught up with his own family he didn’t notice that Shawn and Troy were gone until well
after they had left. Kane had a lot on his plate as well at the moment, still trying to absorb all that the
Shaman had told them earlier.
But Shawn was not going to back down on this. He wanted Kane more than air but he wasn’t going to
be some puppy on the side lines of Kane’s existence. He had looked after himself for a long time. He
had faced death so many times it was almost second nature. The Shaman had said that they were to be
partners - that meant equals in Shawn’s mind. And even though Shawn did not want to be an Alpha in
any way, he wasn’t going to let his own Alpha mate bully him, or yell at him because he couldn’t
handle his own feelings. So he leaned there in a deliberately casual pose and a wicked mean look on
his face and watched as Kane slowly sorted himself out.
Oh shit. Oh fuck. Oh bloody hell. Kane thought as he paced. His mate was royally pissed at him, with
good reason he admitted to himself quietly and he didn’t have a clue how to fix it. He was an Alpha
and he was used to getting his own way or walking away from people who were angry at him. He
couldn’t do either of those things with Shawn. He walked up to Shawn and went to put his arms
around him but Shawn put his hand up and just said, “Don’t.” Yep, still pissed. Kane backed off a bit.
Okay so he can’t kiss his way out of this mess. That was a real shame because he had always been
turned on by Shawn’s own Alpha side. Shawn’s anger was like frosting on a chocolate cake of arousal
for Kane. He decided to take the indirect approach.
“So Troy has a mate.”
“Apparently.”
“Where is he?”
“Just been deployed this morning. Three months overseas with the military. Black Ops.”
Ouch, Kane could see why Troy would be upset.
“So when did he meet him and where?”
“He hasn’t.” Shawn saw the question in Kane’s eyes so he explained. “The man was one of the
Master Doms in Claude’s club when we sent the hunters through. He recognized Troy’s wolf scent as
his mate. He couldn’t come here himself with Claude, so he sent a note that Claude gave Troy this
evening. Troy recognized his scent on the note and agreed it was his mate.”
“Shit, a Master Dom and a soldier. That would be hard for Troy to deal with.” Kane knew that Troy
wasn’t into the BDSM scene and the thought of having an active soldier as a mate especially if he had
to go away very often could really cause problems for the couple.
“Exactly.”
“So what did you….?”
“We talked. I gave Troy a bit of advice on the whole Master and soldier combination and how not to
freak out about it. I gave him a couple of ideas on what he could do to keep in touch with this guy for
the next three months and then I used my magic and the scent from the note to give Troy a visual of
the man he is going to be worried about until said man gets back.”
“Wow you could do that? That is awesome.” Kane was seriously impressed by his mate but he knew
that he had to address the huge elephant in the clearing before Shawn would let him close again. The
whole sexual jealousy thing. Oh well, thought Kane, better jump in with both feet.
“Look I am really, really sorry about giving you the impression I didn’t trust you or Troy.” Kane
caught Shawn’s look and quickly rephrased his introduction. “I am sorry I got pissed off and jealous
because I thought you and Troy were doing something sexually. I will apologize to him later, but right
now I am worried that I have given you the wrong impression. I do trust you explicitly. I guess it was
easier for me to imagine that you were not answering our mind link because you were in the throes of
passion, rather than being attacked by hunters.”
“Did it even cross your mind that there was a third option?” Shawn said with a sigh. Okay this is good,
Kane thought. Shawn is not looking as mad now and he is talking.
Kane had the grace to look embarrassed. “Actually, tonight, no. With all that has happened and as you
pointed out, my own sexual experiences, it was far too easy for me to imagine you would just hook up
with someone. Even though…” he continued as he saw Shawn’s lips pursing, “Even though I know
you have had a million opportunities before you met me and never acted on them.” The last bit came
out in a rush.
His face relaxing, Shawn allowed a half smile to show on his lips although his arms were still crossed
and he made no move away from the tree. He waited for Kane to say more.
“Does it bother you that I have been with so many different people Shawn?”
“Yes, if I think about it. I am your mate, and I am an Alpha too. I don’t like the thought of all of the
people who have shared your body before me.”
Shawn uncrossed his arms and legs and stood upright. “But I dealt with it by focusing on what
happens in the future. I know you didn’t even really know you had a mate until you met me so of
course you are going to explore your sexual nature wherever and with whomever you please. I can’t
do anything about that unless it is pushed in my face like the incident with Saul.”
Looking Kane up and down with a smirk on his face Shawn continued. “I doubt that Saul will be an
isolated incident given your obvious attributes, but I would never automatically assume that you were
off fucking someone if you were out of my sight for five minutes. I do trust you in that.” He thought
for a minute and then said in that low deep tone that always had Kane’s cock begging for more. “Of
course if I found out my trust in you was misplaced and your dick was somewhere it shouldn’t be, I
would neuter you myself. I don’t share.”
This time when Kane moved towards him, Shawn didn’t stop him. Cupping his lovers face, Kane
leaned in and brushed Shawn’s lips with his own. “I am so damn lucky to have you,” he breathed
against Shawn’s lips before claiming them in a kiss that was both possessive and loving all in one go.
Shawn responded with equal passion bringing one hand up to fist in Kane’s hair while the other
grabbed his arse steadying them both as they rocked into each other.
Dropping to his knees, Kane bought Shawn with him and finally had him laid out on the forest floor.
He ran one hand over Shawn’s tight pecs and abs bemoaning the fact that Shawn had too many clothes
on. When it was clear that Shawn wasn’t going to help him with that little problem he grabbed hold of
the neck of Shawn’s t-shirt and ripped it clear down the middle in one smooth move. Shawn grinned
and then a look of lust hit his face as Kane moved down his mate’s body.
Kane latched onto one of Shawn’s tight pink nipples, sucking and biting until Shawn was arching up
into his touch. He loved the moans his mate was making as he switched his attention from one nipple
to the other. Only when Shawn begged, his “please” rippling through the trees, did Kane move down
to snap the button on Shawn’s jeans. Lowering the zipper carefully he groaned as Shawn’s cock sprung
free, hot, purple and leaking. Kane couldn’t resist a taste and his lick turned into a full blown suck as
the delicious taste of his mate hit his tongue. Shawn rocked into Kane’s mouth, thrusting as he sought
relief. Sucking him up and down, tonguing the underside of Shawn’s cock, Kane nibbled at the head
before plunging down again.
As his mate’s moans became more frantic Kane stepped up the pace licking and sucking until he felt
Shawn’s release starting. Forcing himself, Kane pulled off and used his hand to pump through
Shawn’s climax, watching his thick strands of come splatter his mate’s chest in an erotic display. As
soon as Shawn had finished Kane moved quickly, pulling Shawn’s jeans off and settling himself
between Shawn’s legs.
Flipping Shawn’s legs up against his own broad shoulders he reached down and scooped up some of
the come still glistening on Shawn’s skin. Coating his fingers he reached under and found Shawn’s
arse, still quivering from his own orgasm. Giving the outside muscle just enough attention to get it to
relax he shoved two heavily come soaked fingers straight into the knuckle jolting a long drawn out
hiss from his mate. Moving his fingers he worked Shawn’s tight hole open enough to receive him.
Then without warning he removed his fingers and thrust his own cock deep inside stopping only when
he could feel himself fully inside Shawn’s tight warmth.
Leaning over his mate, supporting his weight on his hands Kane caught Shawn’s lips in his and kissed
him hard. Then he lifted up, pulled out slightly and started to thrust long deep and slow. Gazing down
at Shawn’s face Kane said, “I love you” with every thrust in and “I want you” with every pull out.
Over and over, staring into Shawn’s eyes Kane repeated the litany until Shawn’s cock was leaking and
his hands on Kane’s biceps were tightening and clawing at his skin. When speech became impossible
for them both Kane thrust harder and harder until he came deep inside the man he knew he could never
live without. Dropping Shawn’s legs, Kane collapsed on Shawn’s chest feeling Shawn’s own release
spurting between them. He felt Shawn’s arms wrap around his neck holding him and soothing him as
they both slowly came down. When Kane felt Shawn’s breathing return to normal he rolled them
over so they were both laying on their side, still entwined.
“Apology accepted,” Shawn said with a glint in his eye. Kane groaned.
“I know I am an ass and I am sure that won’t be the last time I fuck up big time.”
“Probably not,” Shawn’s tone was dry but he was grinning. Reaching over he gave Kane a kiss before
saying, “But I love you anyway and always will.”
Chapter Twenty Four
The morning of the ceremony was crisp and clean and gorgeous. Cheryl had every one up early and
assigned them all tasks in the manner of an Army drill sergeant. Much to Kane’s disgust. He had just
managed to smuggle Shawn in his room for a quick kiss and what have you when there was a sharp
knock at his bedroom door.
“I swear to God we will have to move house, we never get any privacy here,” he groaned into Shawn’s
neck.
“I suppose you should be thankful that you are leaning on the door otherwise they would have just
burst in.” Shawn laughed at him and pulled him back from the door. Quickly straightening their
clothing, Kane growled out, “Come in” turning to the door as it opened.
Shawn looked over at the man standing in the doorway. To say he filled it was an understatement. As
the man stepped into the room Shawn thought, oh fuck. The man standing in front of them was
exactly what Kane would look like in thirty years time. His hair was shorter, but his hard features and
deep blue eyes were exactly the same as Kane’s as was the scowl on his face. The man closed the
door behind him with a resounding thud.
Kane moved to stand in front of Shawn, his protective nature in full force. He met his father’s gaze
full on and would not back down. Shawn could feel the tension oozing from his mate’s back but did
nothing to interfere. This was a matter between two Alphas as well as a father and his son.
“What are you doing here Dad? Come to beat another mistake out of me?” Kane was beaten? Shawn
felt his own protective instincts rising but unlike Kane he kept them simmering under the surface, his
face as expressionless as ever as he watched the two men in their silent battle - Alpha power rippled
through the room.
The silent standoff lasted a good two minutes before the older man broke the gaze and laughed.
“No, son although if you challenge me on my land the way you did just now I will have no choice but
to take you down.”
Bristling again Kane stepped forward. “This is my land and my pack. What do you want dad?”
“I actually came to meet the man that has half of the packs in North America in a tizzy. The one that
is apparently getting hitched to my son today.”
Kane looked over his shoulder at Shawn who shrugged. He didn’t know what the older man was
talking about. Kane looked back at his father again before pulling Shawn forward and wrapping his
arm around his waist.
Indicating to his dad with his other hand, Kane said to Shawn, “Shawn, this is my father Arthur
Matthews, Alpha of my home pack.” Turning to his dad he said, “Dad this is Shawn Bailey, my
mate.”
Arthur looked at the smaller man by his son’s side. He didn’t look all that impressive. Pretty if you
like that sort of thing, which he definitely didn’t, but at first glance Shawn seemed like any other wolf
that got in his way. Smirking he reached forward with his hand out to Shawn, pushing his Alpha
power out at the man. Kane immediately started to growl but he didn’t step in. Interesting.
The man, Shawn, looked at him for a moment, his face still expressionless. He didn’t seem phased at
all. Arthur pushed harder putting all of the weight of his years into leading his pack into this one
moment. And in that instant Shawn changed. Stepping away from Kane Shawn flicked his fingers at
his mate and seconds later Kane was encased head to foot in a blue haze. Only when his mate was
protected did Shawn straighten up to his full height his gaze unflinching as he met Arthur’s challenge.
His power oozed out into the room slowly but built with every passing second, building up to the point
where Arthur started to sweat and his own ability to think was gone.
Arthur held on as long as he could but eventually he broke the eye challenge and then fell back against
the door. As soon as his eyes drop he felt Shawn pull back his power and go to Kane.
“Are you okay lover?” Shawn asked Kane softly. Flicking his fingers the blue haze around his mate
dropped and Shawn pulled his man into his arms.
“Yeah,” said Kane with a gasp. “Thanks for the protection though, that helped a bit. So was that full
power?”
“No where near it.” Shawn kissed Kane and then turned to Arthur who was listening in amazement.
This time Shawn held his hand out to Arthur and as the older man took it he said, “Hi Mr. Matthews,
nice to meet you, I think.”
Arthur straightened himself up and pulled himself together.
“My God,” he said. “With your power you could take on any pack anywhere. Who the hell are you?
What are you?”
“I told you. I am Shawn Bailey and I am your son’s mate. That is all that is important here.”
“Are you going to meet Xavier tomorrow?”
“Yep.”
“Are you going to take over his pack?”
“Actually Dad,” Kane said, “It is already Shawn’s pack. Xavier is his uncle that took over the pack
after Shawn’s father, the Alpha, died. But since Shawn left his pack more than ten years ago, Shawn’s
pack has been trying to kill him, using human hunters. Shawn got Xavier to challenge him according
to pack law to put a stop to all of the hassle. He is protecting me and my pack.”
“And no, Mr. Matthews, I have no intention of taking over Xavier’s pack. I didn’t want it when I was
a teenager and I don’t want it now. But I will go through with this challenge so that none of Kane’s
pack gets hurt.”
“But you could take over any pack you wanted.” Arthur was struggling to understand.
“Now you see my problem.” Shawn said quietly. “I can but I don’t want to. I never did. I wouldn’t
have gotten involved in Kane’s pack if it wasn’t for the fact that he is my mate. His pack has accepted
me as I am and I am going to protect them. It is that simple.”
“Well that explains a lot.” Arthur sat down on the edge of Kane’s bed.
“What do you mean dad? And what did you mean when you first came in about the packs getting in a
tizzy about Shawn.”
“Well it seems that Xavier visited a lot of packs to recruit trackers before he came to mine.
Everywhere he went he spouted on about how his nephew was a freak of nature and a danger to any
pack he came across.” He looked at Shawn apologetically before continuing.
“It seems that packs that had already met Shawn were not prepared to help Xavier in any way. The
general consensus was that Shawn was a really decent, quiet man, who kept to himself and who would
help anybody that needed it. By the time Xavier came to us he was getting really pissed at the fact
that nobody seemed to take any potential threat Shawn might pose seriously.”
“I have never been a threat to the packs I have encountered in the last ten years. I have only ever
defended myself when it has been necessary and I worked really hard over the past years to stay away
from packs so this type of situation didn’t happen.” Shawn really wanted the older man to understand,
but Kane had a more pressing problem.
“So why did you send Michael and the crew down with Xavier. Did you agree with the man?”
Arthur looked at Kane and his expression softened. “No son, I didn’t and to be honest when Xavier
first came to me I turned him down too simply because I didn’t think other pack concerns were my
business. But when Xavier said that Shawn was in Cloverleah, where I knew you were based I felt I
had to do something in case Shawn here threatened you. I am sorry Kane.”
He turned to Shawn. “I am sorry for what I did to you too. Even facing me, you protected Kane first if
that is what that blue haze thing was all about. Your mating marks clearly show you have claimed
each other and Kane wouldn’t be going through this ceremony today if he wasn’t deadly serious about
you. You could have killed me today, I do realize that, and yet you only applied enough power to
make me back down. I know that and I appreciate it. I won’t challenge you or your right to be with
my son ever again.”
“Thank you dad. That means a lot to us. So are you staying for the ceremony?” Kane looked at his
dad expecting him to say no.
Genuinely smiling for the first time since he came into the room Arthur smiled. “Yep and I have
bought your brothers and a few of my other fighters and we will all be staying until after the challenge
tomorrow to offer any support we can.”
“Wow dad, I didn’t expect that at all. Thank you again.” Kane went to shake Arthur’s hand, but
Arthur pulled his son into a huge hug slapping his back the way all heterosexual men hug a guy they
know is gay. Shawn smirked to himself before he suddenly said, “Oh shit.”
Both men pulled apart. “What?” said Kane.
“Your mother.” And sure enough seconds later Cheryl barreled into the room taking in the scene in
front of her.
“Great, male bonding when there is work to be done. Come on out now Arthur, these men need to get
dressed. You get downstairs and make sure that everyone has drinks before getting them all outside
for the ceremony.” Grabbing hold of Arthur, she tugged him out of the room, before leaning back in.
“No making out you two. You have ten minutes and I want to see unwrinkled suits on those bodies of
yours. I will be coming back to get you if you aren’t downstairs in ten.” She winked at Kane and
Shawn and then scurried out of the room slamming the door behind her.
“She will be back you know.” Shawn said as Kane advanced on him, pushing him back up against the
door.
“How long will it take you to get us both dressed and ready?” Kane growled against Shawn’s neck.
“About two seconds.”
“Then we’ve got at least nine and a half minutes.” And leaning into Shawn he started kissing him like
his life depended on it.
/~/~/~/
The boys were heading downstairs just as Cheryl was coming up to get them. Her eyes welled with
tears at the sight of them.
“Oh you boys look lovely. So handsome in your suits.”
Shawn looked at Kane. He was wearing tailored black trousers with a deep blue shirt and a black suit
jacket that fit his shoulders perfectly. A pair of polished black biker boots and a thin black leather tie
completed the outfit. With his hair in waves down to his shoulders and the cocky grin on his face
Shawn thought his mate looked perfect. Shawn was dressed in identical clothing except his shirt was a
paler blue. He had pulled his hair back off his face and it hung long and straight down his back.
Kane’s hand was tucked underneath it, pressing slightly against his back.
“Glad you approve Mom. Is everything ready out there?”
Cheryl seemed to collect herself for a moment and then nodded, “Yes. Everything is ready, no thanks
to you two.” Then she smiled. “Come and make this old woman happy and give me a kiss both of you
and then you can head out.” She reached up to kiss Kane first and then Shawn before scurrying out of
the door, her eyes already leaking down her face.
“Any doubts lover?” Kane looked worried as he looked across Shawn.
“None at all. Is that what all that kissing and groping was upstairs? You think I am going to change
my mind?” Raising his eyebrow, Shawn looked at Kane and grinned.
Laughing Kane pulled Shawn close for another quick peck. “Nope just love kissing you. Boy, you
look amazing in that suit.”
“Yeah well no wrinkling it or your Mom will kill us both.”
“I will hold off until after the ceremony but then all bets are off.”
Laughing Kane pulled his mate out of the door and onto the porch. There spread below them in the
grassy valley a large pack circle had been created with white rocks. His pack, Claude’s friends and
Kane’s immediate family and ex-pack members were all arranged around the circle, standing just on
the inside of the rocks. In the middle of the circle stood Shaman Paul, dressed in a long blue robe and
watching them expectantly.
Holding hands the two men walked towards the circle, passing through Griff and Troy and in moments
they were in front of the Shaman. Paulo smiled at them and then indicated they should stand and face
each other. They smiled at each other as the Shaman’s voice rang out, the love evident in their eyes.
“We have come together today to witness the Alpha mating ceremony between Kane, Alpha of the
Cloverleah pack and son of Arthur the Alpha of the Denver, Colorado pack and Shawn, Alpha of the
Spokane Pack and son of the late Alpha of the Spokane Pack.”
“This is not something that is undertaken lightly as this bond is permanent and something that cannot
be broken by any other person, shifter, or wolf. Therefore I have to ask before I start, is there any
person present who objects to this union and who would fight Shawn for his right to join with Kane?”
Kane looked around at his circle of friends who were all smiling. He looked back at Shawn who was
watching something over Kane’s shoulder.
“I object,” a loud voice rang out. Kane turned and saw a young man, he hadn’t seen for at least three
years come flying out from the forest. He strutted towards the circle.
“Micah.” Kane’s father roared. “What is the meaning of this?”
This is another one from your pack Kane felt Shawn’s question through rumble through his head.
Yeah, um sorry hon, I was a bit wild in my youth.
Fuck, if I have to fight off everyone you have been with I will be here until dinner time. And your Mom
is going to be pissed if I wrinkle this suit. Kane couldn’t tell if Shawn was serious or not. He didn’t
dare look at his face.
Micah was facing his Alpha a determined look on his face. “I have the right under pack law. Kane
was intimate with me before he met this interloper and I have the right to fight for the claim.” Arthur
growled and stepped away.
The Shaman looked at Shawn and then Micah and then shrugged and said loudly. “A claim has been
made. Shawn will have to fight. Everyone step outside of the circle. Micah, as the challenger you
have the right to shift first.”
Micah stripped off his clothes as Shawn watched him and shifted into a large dirty brown wolf. He
started to move towards Shawn who hadn’t made a move to remove his clothes at all. Micah hesitated
obviously giving the Shawn the chance to strip and shift, but Shawn put his hands up and beckoned to
him.
Fuck hon, at least change.
I am not getting this suit dirty.
It was over in a flash. Micah ran and jumped at Shawn’s throat but Shawn caught him easily around
the middle with his bare hands. He slammed the wolf into the ground on his back and using one hand
clawing around the wolf’s throat, and the other on his belly, he pinned him to the ground. Micah
flailed his legs trying to get traction but Shawn would not let up. Shawn allowed his power to edge
out until he heard the wolf whimper in submission. Standing up Shawn used his quiet slow but lethal
‘Dom’ voice.
“Now shift and fuck off.”
Micah shifted and scrabbled to his feet, running out of the circle. He was grabbed by two of Arthur’s
men who ordered him to be put in one of the SUV’s until after the ceremony. Attempting to subvert a
true mate pairing in wolves was a serious offence.
Shawn dusted off his hands, and straightened his clothes. He looked around the circle at the men, and
Cheryl who were all looking at him in astonishment. He smiled wryly and opened his arms wide,
“Anyone else or can we get on with this.”
Kane came towards him as the others gathered in the circle once again. Shaman Paulo stood in front
of them again and asked Shawn quietly, “Do you want to continue?” Looking at Kane with an
annoyed frown on his face, Shawn said shortly, “yes.”
How much trouble am I in?
Enough.
You know that is a huge insult to a wolf shifter to not even bother to shift to fight.
I know. That was the point. Maybe he will warn another dozen or so wannabees to leave me alone.
Should cut the number down a bit.
You know how hot you look when you get all masterful and Dom-like?
Ha, don’t even go there. You will be groveling for a week for this.
I don’t mind groveling. I can grovel real good.
Shut up nutter and pay attention to the Shaman.
Kane grinned at Shawn whose own look of annoyance had softened and indicated for Shaman Paulo to
continue.
“Right, if there are no more claims I will continue.” Shaman Paulo waited for a moment and then
went on.
“At this point I would like to ask Kane to speak to those present and explain his reasons for choosing
Shawn above all others.”
Looking straight at Shawn Kane started to speak. His voice was low but clear and honest and it
carried to all points of the circle and beyond.
“Shawn has stolen my heart. He has proven he is strong enough to protect those he cares about, but
gentle enough to always put the needs of others first. He is tolerant of mistakes, thank goodness,” the
crowd laughed a bit at that, “And he means more to me than my own life. Put simply, I love him with
all that I am. I know as an Alpha I will always put the needs of my pack first, and I have done that in
choosing Shawn as I genuinely believe that Shawn is a welcome addition to any pack as the strong and
unique individual he is. For me personally he is everything I have ever searched for, everything I ever
needed and all that I will ever want. For me he is exactly that, everything and all that I have is his. I
ask my pack and those present to accept him as my mate, my partner and their leader, equal to me in
every way.”
Kane looked deep into Shawn’s eyes as he spoke and saw the love mirrored there. All those around
the circle yelled their acceptance and the Shaman waited for quiet before continuing.
“Shawn, can you now explain to those present why it is you chose Kane and why you agreed to be
joined with him in this undertaking.”
Shawn closed his eyes for a minute and then opened them staring at Kane with such an intensity that
Kane honestly thought he would cry. Then Shawn’s quiet strong voice rang out through the valley.
“Kane has given me my life. He has shown me what was missing for me in the years before we met.
His strength and devotion to his pack empowers me. His love nurtures me. His heart healed mine.
Kane is what makes me complete in every way. I chose Kane because I simply could not walk away.
I love him more than my own life. I care for him and his pack more than I have anyone else ever in
my life. Everything I am, I give to you, Kane. All that I can be is now yours. I chose you without
reservation and ask the pack and all those present to accept me, as I am, as your chosen Alpha mate.”
The crowd roared their acceptance again but all Shawn heard was Kane’s heartfelt Thank you resonate
in his head.
The Shaman took Kane and Shawn’s right hand in his and bound them with a leather tie. Then
standing proudly, his head turned up to the heavens Paulo chanted the words that have resonated
around all packs for all time, joining Kane and Shawn under the spirits that protected them all. The
crowd joined in the chanting and soon the sound bounced off the trees filling the whole glade with
love, acceptance and togetherness.
When it was finally over the Shaman turned over the bound hands and lightly touched each man on
their pulse point on the wrist. A small tattoo of a wolf head appeared on each man’s wrist, a black
wolf on Shawn’s and a white wolf surrounded in blue on Kane’s. Satisfied with the marks, the
Shaman smiled and released the ties. Turning to the crowd he yelled out.
“It is done. Let no-one come between this Alpha and his mate on pain of death as is decreed by pack
law.” The crowd all cheered and moved into hug the couple, who were now bound in every way
possible. Of course the hugs had to wait a few minutes because the moment the Shaman had finished
speaking Kane had pulled Shawn into his arms for a long kiss.
I love you. Kane’s words reverberated in Shawn’s head.
As I love you, totally, completely and forever. But that doesn’t mean I don’t expect you to grovel.
Laughing Kane finally released his mate’s lips and they turned to accept the well wishes of the others.
Chapter Twenty Five
The party was well under way when six motorcyclists pulled up, their Harley’s throbbing through the
night. Kane immediately stiffened beside Shawn, watching the men approach in the waning light.
“It’s all right, lover, they are from Damien’s pack. I recognize them from the club. Wonder what
they are doing here?” Shawn’s voice was quiet as he stood to receive the visitors.
“Master Shawn, it is a pleasure to see you looking so relaxed, even if the wolf beside you isn’t.” The
tall young man smiled as he stepped up the porch. Under the light Kane could see he was a good
looking man, all lean planes and strong features, his blond hair hanging chin length around his face.
But it was the way he walked that commanded attention. His swagger drawing instant attention to his
long legs and taut arse.
“Just Shawn, please, Master Lucius, it is a pleasure to see you. This bristling wolf is Kane, Alpha of
the Cloverleah pack and my mate. What brings you so far from the club?” Shawn’s tone was relaxed
but curious.
“Conveying Damien’s respect and best wishes for your mating. He apologizes he couldn’t be here
himself but he has pack issues to deal with. He asked if we would stop by and offer support for the
Alpha challenge tomorrow, and hey, we all felt like a ride.”
“That is awesome my friend, thank you to you and the others. Please pass on my respects and best
wishes to Damien when you see him next.”
“Actually er…Shawn, Damien asked me to ring him as soon as we arrived. He would like the
opportunity to speak to you in private if that is okay.” Lucius had the grace to look a little bit
embarrassed as he took in Kane’s scowl. Handing over his phone to Shawn, he and Kane both
watched as Shawn wandered off to the edge of the porch. Moment’s later Shawn was speaking but
Kane could not hear what was being said. Frustrated he growled at Lucius instead.
“Hey man, I am sorry, I am just following my Alpha’s wishes. We were meant to be here earlier,
before your Alpha Mate ritual but we got held up. Bumped into Xavier and his convey heading down.
He has a message for you, well for all of us actually.”
Kane and Griff who was standing next to him both scowled at Lucius. “What message could he have
for us?”
“Just to let you all know he will be here at 12 Noon tomorrow and any pack caught associating with
yours will be taken out after he has ‘killed the freak’ as he so eloquently put it.”
“Does Damien know this?”
“Yeah, he laughed and said he wanted us to stay.”
Griff and Kane looked at each other and at Kane’s nod, Griff shot through the crowd to find Arthur
and Claude. When he arrived with the two men, Lucius looked impressed. “Wow you have some
connections. I take it I have the honor of meeting Arthur Matthews of the Denver Colorado Pack and
Claude Murphy of the Tulsa, Oklahoma pack.” He leaned forward to shake the two men by the hand.
“And you are?” Arthur was sizing up the young man, which Kane figured was probably habit from
being an Alpha rather than anything sinister.
“I am Lucius Cooper of the San Antonio Pack in Texas, here on behalf of the Alpha, Damien.” Arthur
raised his eyebrow at Kane who explained, “Damien and his pack are friends of Shawn.”
“Well, I have to say I have heard good things about your pack Lucius, although how your Alpha can go
without a surname is beyond me.” Arthur smiled a bit as he spoke which helped ease the whole Alpha
tension aspect.
“Yes, well Damien is a little unique, sir, but he is very loyal to his friends.”
Kane flicked a glance over to Shawn who was still talking on the phone. His jealousy hit him hard in
the chest, but he managed to keep it submerged for now. Shawn, however had caught his look, but he
kept talking on the phone. Kane looked back as Lucius was explaining the message from Xavier to the
two Alphas. He wasn’t surprised to hear his father laughing at what Lucius has to say. Claude also
seemed amused.
“You mean to tell me that after Xavier has defeated Shawn, he is going to take on the combined might
of three of the biggest packs in the United States. The man is a complete loony tune.” Yep, Claude
thought it was hilarious.
“The fact still remains that this fight is between my pack and Xavier’s so if anyone wants to leave we
will quite understand and there will be no hard feelings on either side.” Kane felt he had to step up as
an Alpha and do the right thing. Not an easy thing to do when your father rubs your head like you are
a puppy.
“Your problem Kane is that you are too damn stubborn. These men have come all this way and they
want to help. And so do I.” Arthur rubbed his head again and then looked back at Lucius.
“So who is Xavier bringing with him, anyone we should be worried about?”
Laughing, Lucius explained that he had seen about 25 males with Xavier, none of whom looked like
they had any fighting experience. In fact he described them as ‘pampered pussies’ much to Arthur and
Claude’s delight. Satisfied there wasn’t much more to say, Kane made to head off. He needed to get
to Shawn. Lucius grabbed him before he got too far.
“Look,” Lucius started, “I am sorry about Damien’s insistence on talking to Shawn but you have to
know that the news of Shawn’s mating to you was devastating to Damien. He wanted Shawn to bind
with him in an Alpha ceremony even though they weren’t true mates.”
Catching the look of anger in Kane’s eye, Lucius continued quickly, “Shawn never gave him an ounce
of encouragement ever and made it plain from the start they could only be friends. He was only ever
friends with any of us. That’s what makes him such a good guy - well that and he was a bloody
amazing Master Dom. But look that is not why I pulled you aside. I wanted to warn you. Xavier has a
Shaman with him. A really sick little man who absolutely stunk of evil. Apparently Xavier is going
to insist that the Shaman be allowed to touch Shawn before the challenge to strip him of his ‘evil’ -
you can’t let him do that, man because that guy can’t be trusted.”
Kane nodded, his anger disappearing and he shook Lucius’s hand. “Thanks for telling me this. We do
have our own Shaman here from my Dad’s pack so hopefully we can work that part of things out. But
in the meantime this Alpha thinks his mate has been on the phone with your Alpha quite long enough,
so excuse me.”
“Hey,” Lucius called out as Kane moved off. Stepping up close to Kane, Lucius murmured, “Who’s
the guy that looks a bit like you standing with your Dad and that woman.” Kane looked over and
smirked.
“That’s my brother, Vincent. Why?”
“Well, I am gonna have to get a bit closer but I could swear that man is my mate.”
“Take it easy, okay. He is not ‘out’ yet, especially not to my Father, who has a few issues with gays.
Plus which he is my younger brother so if you hurt him I have to do the whole ‘kill you’ routine and
boy I would really rather spend some quality time with my new mate. Are we clear?”
“Crystal.” And with that Lucius sauntered off to meet his destiny. Watching an arse that would make
straight men think twice, Kane laughed to himself. I bet my Dad is going to be thrilled with that one
he thought as he strode over to Shawn who was still on the phone. He saw that Griff, Troy, Scott and
Dean were all standing around Shawn as he was talking. Kane nudged up to Griff and whispered,
“What’s going on?”
“Seems your mate knows you to well, boss. When he saw you were busy he gave me the word to get
the others here so that you could have an accurate report of the whole phone call from your entire
pack.”
“Humph,” Okay Kane felt a bit better. “So what’s the gist of the conversation?”
Griff laughed quietly. “From what I can gather the boys were meant to be here this morning so that
Damien could try and talk Shawn out of the binding with you. But of course they got delayed. So now
Shawn is dealing with the shit like, Damien’s bigger than you boss, that he has a lot bigger pack than
you, he could be more useful than you, blah, blah, blah.”
“Fuck this is just like a pissing contest. How’s Shawn been handling it?”
“Just keeps saying the same things. That he is in love with you. You are his true mate determined by
the Fates. He loves us, his pack members. This pack is perfect for him because it doesn’t have all of
the shit of the bigger packs. That he wants to be here and he wants to fight Xavier and get this crap
sorted himself and he knows Damien would have never allowed that, which would have meant full
packs would have been involved. Personally I think Shawn is being too reasonable but then he knows
the arse hole, not me.” Griff seemed adamant on that point.
He looked over at Shawn whose smile was looking a little strained as he was saying, “I have been
trying to tell you…” Kane took the phone from him and held it to his ear.
He cut over whatever Damien was saying. “This is Kane, Alpha of the Cloverleah pack. Why are you
hassling my mate?”
“Ah, Kane. I was wondering how long it would take for you to take the phone.” Damien’s voice was
silky smooth and yet full of power.
“I trust my mate to handle a lot of things himself. However, your behavior now is bordering on rude
especially as I hear you were planning to try and derail my Alpha mating ceremony today. That is an
insult to me and to Shawn.”
Damien laughed. “Can you blame me, Kane? Your mate is a gorgeously sexy man with more power in
his little finger tip than you and I have combined. Plus which for me he has one other intriguing
factor.”
“And what would that be,” Kane didn’t even try to hide the growl in his voice.
“He kept saying no, dear boy, repeatedly. Look, please don’t take offence as none was meant. I have
done my research on you and your pack and I know you are well connected and apparently a strong
Alpha in your own right. I don’t want any conflict between our packs. Shawn is a loyal friend and any
posturing between us would simply put him in a position where he won’t want to see me again. I’d
prefer for that not to happen. So are we good?”
“I’d rather kill you.” Even as he growled his response Kane knew what Damien said made sense.
Having a friendship with the biggest pack in USA would be a good idea. And he didn’t want to upset
Shawn.
“As I would you, but that is not going to happen. So as one Alpha to another will you accept the hand
of friendship?”
“I would be an idiot not to as you well know. I appreciate you sending your men through, even if the
original intent was not something I want to think about. I will also ensure that Shawn and I visit you
in the not to distant future as I am sure it will be nice for Shawn to reconnect with old friends.”
“That’s all I ask.” Damien’s voice purred down the phone. “Please tell him to bring his whip as his
talents are surely missed down here.”
“Yeah, well we will see about that one. Bye, Damien and thanks.”
Kane hit the END button and passed the phone to Dean. “Take that over to Lucius, will you. He will
probably be with Vincent.” Dean looked at him in astonishment but headed off to find Lucius. Shawn
was sitting quietly but as Dean left he looked up at Griff, Scott and Troy and said, “Thanks guys, I
appreciate the support.”
“Yeah well we all know how jealous these Alpha’s can be, don’t we boss” Griff laughed as the three
men headed off to join the party.
“He is a smooth bastard isn’t he,” Kane said as he went to lean against the rail, facing Shawn.
“Yep, he is that all right. Not used to people telling him no that’s for sure,” Shawn said with a grin.
“I see he got you to agree to a visit which is what he had been angling for from the start. I told him
that you wouldn’t go for it.”
“Okay well I will probably get pissed off about that, but I don’t want you to be separate from any
friends you might have made on your journey here. All I do want to know is firstly are you sure you
made the right decision in being with me and secondly why did you keep humoring the man when he
was talking to you?”
Standing up in his graceful way, Shawn sauntered over to Kane and put his arms around the larger
man. Putting his mouth up to Kane’s ear he said quietly, “I am not even going to answer the first
question. I am bonded to you in every possible way and you are going to have to learn to trust that.
To the second question the answer is simple. Damien is lonely.”
Kane snorted so Shawn continued in his melodious voice. “Think about it Kane. Damien is the leader
of the largest pack in the States. He is the owner of the biggest BDSM club anywhere. He has droves
of men falling over his feet to be noticed by him every single day. But he is looking for the same
thing I was. A true connection. Someone who will love him exactly for who he is rather than what he
is. He wants to find his mate. I understand how he feels and that is why he is my friend.”
Kane took Shawn’s face in his hands and kissed him, thoroughly. “You are so understanding aren’t
you?”
“Only when I have to be,” Shawn managed to murmur before he captured Kane’s lips with his own.
Kane felt all of his tensions from the past hour melt away under Shawn’s expert kiss. Once the kissing
started to increase in urgency, Kane pulled away and tugged Shawn into the house up to their room.
“Won’t anybody miss us?” Shawn asked.
“I don’t care if they do. This is supposed to be our wedding day. They will know where we are.
Chapter Twenty Six
Neither Kane nor Shawn got a lot of sleep that night. The threat of the next day’s event seemed to
make both men frantic with need and the early dawn light was peaking through the windows when
they could finally come together this time slowly, and with love. As Kane collapsed spent over his
mate, he rolled and pulled Shawn close into his arms. It wasn’t until their breath had slowed
completely that he spoke.
“I am going to have to watch you die today my lover. I don’t know if I have the strength.”
Shawn was tracing his fingers over Kane’s armband tattoos. He knew he could argue that this was the
only way that the whole Xavier issue could be resolved. But Kane didn’t need any argument - he
needed reassurance.
“I believe you do,” Shawn said quietly and firmly.
“You truly believe I can bring you back like Paulo said?”
“With every fiber of who I am.”
“Can you show me?”
Shawn thought about what Kane meant for a moment and then he reached over with his hand and put it
directly over Kane’s heart. He put his other hand on his heart and closed his eyes. Tapping into his
magic Shawn allowed the energy to flow between himself and his mate.
“Look inside your heart and see what I see,” he said softly.
Kane closed his eyes and allowed his spirit to ‘see’. In his minds eye he watched as Shawn opened up
the connection between them. He could actually see all three of Shawn’s spirits; the strength of his
wolf, the power of his magic and the compassion of the human that housed them. As he looked he
could see the blue haze of magic forge a direct link from Shawn’s heart to his and there in his heart he
saw the resonating blue glow of Shawn’s magic beating in rhythm with his human heart protected by
the spirit of his own wolf.
This was the connection the Shaman had talked about. His heart was where Shawn’s magic had taken
root. Now he understood. It was their love that would always keep them connected. It was their love
that would allow Kane to bring back his mate’s wolf from death itself. It was their love that would
give Kane the strength to do what he had to do.
“I understand.” Kane whispered his voice filled with awe. Shawn opened his eyes and slowly
withdrew his magic. Then he smiled.
“Now you see what I see when I look at you. You are my protector. You are the keeper of my spirit
and in your heart I will always have life.”
“I will bring you back simply because every moment you are in death will seem like an eternity to
me. I won’t let you down. You have my word.” Kane spoke as quietly as his mate but the conviction
in his words made them strong.
“I know.”
The two men lay entwined for what seemed like hours but what was probably only a couple before a
small knock sounded at the door. On Kane’s gruff “Come in,” the door opened to reveal Cheryl
standing at the door beside Griff who was carrying a huge tray full of food.
“We thought you boys might like breakfast in bed,” she said laughing as Kane grabbed a blanket to
cover them both and they struggled to sit up in bed. “I wanted Griff to bring it up for you, but he said
you would yell at him, Kane, if he disturbed you. But I knew you wouldn’t yell at your mother now,
would you.”
Grinning, Kane shook his head. Griff came over and settled the big tray over their legs, propping it up
on the bed. Then he stepped back and leaned on the wall.
“Now Shawn,” Cheryl fixed her gaze on the man, “I want to know about this Lucius character. I
understand he is a friend of yours and he seems really interested in my Vincent. What can you tell
me?”
“Oh Mom leave Vincent alone, he is a big boy now.” Kane groaned.
“I was talking to Shawn. Eat your food before it gets cold.”
Hmm Shawn thought. Well Cheryl is not going to want to know about Lucius’s success as a Master
Dom, or his prowess with other men. What sort of thing was important to mothers?
“Uh, Lucius is a really good man, Cheryl. He is a Beta in Damien’s pack and Damien trusts the man
implicitly. I believe he owns his own computer business and has his own home. He…er…has a lot of
friends both in and out of the pack and is a good guy to go to if you have a problem.” Shawn looked at
Kane as if to say well is that enough?
“Hmm,” Cheryl was obviously thinking about Shawn’s words. “I think there are things you aren’t
telling me and I am just going to guess it is because you are too polite.” Over by the wall Griff
snorted. “But do you vouch for him Shawn, and be careful how you answer ‘cos I am your mother-in-
law you know.”
“Yes ma’am I hadn’t forgotten and yes I would totally vouch for Lucius. I would trust him with my
life.” Shawn could answer honestly about that at least.
“Okay, well that’s all right then. I had better go and prepare your father that there will be another son-
in-law in the family soon enough. Thank goodness your other three brothers are already married to
decent girls and have all got pups of their own or he could get a little bit upset.” With that she waltzed
out of the bedroom with a wink.
Shawn was looking at Kane and Griff, “Lucius and Vincent? Really?”
“Yeah hon,” Kane spoke with a mouthful of pancake. “I forgot to tell you that Lucius had approached
me about him when he saw him last night. Claimed Vincent was his mate.”
Griff laughed. “The man’s a smooth operator all right. He had your Cheryl and Arthur charmed
within about ten minutes of meeting last night and then he asked Vincent if he wanted to go for a run.
I think they only got back about half an hour ago.”
“Well I am guessing they weren’t the only wolves in the trees last night so it’s not too much of a
worry. Too many gay men to be hanging around in one place without some hookups going on.” Kane
had finished his pancakes and was looking at Shawn’s plate so didn’t see Griff’s reddened cheeks.
Shawn had his hand wrapped around a huge mug of coffee and nodded to show Kane could eat his
breakfast too.
Kane noticed the bemused expression on his mate’s face and said, “What’s on your mind?”
Shawn smirked. “I was just thinking about all of the broken hearts that are going to be running around
Texas when word gets out that Lucius is mated. I think he was more popular than you are.”
“Apparently there are broken hearts in Texas already.” Kane laughed as Shawn blushed. Then he
looked up at Griff and said, “What’s on your mind my friend. You aren’t standing there just to watch
us eat, are you?”
“It’s about the challenge today. You have no intention of winning do you Shawn? You are gonna get
killed and leave Kane with nothing.”
Griff’s face looked like he wished he had kept his mouth shut as soon as the words are out. Shawn and
Kane shared a look not knowing what to say. No-one could know what they planned to do because
neither one of them was exactly sure how the whole fight was going to pan out. But Griff was Kane’s
dearest friend and it was clear he was hurting for him.
It was Kane that answered. “Griff, you are my dearest friend and I love how you are sticking up for
me. I can’t tell you much yet, but I can say this. Shawn is unique. We all know that. We have spent
a long time with the Shaman and I am positive we have a plan that will ensure the right outcome in the
end for all of us.”
Griff didn’t look very convinced so Kane carried on. “I know you are worried, Griff and I totally
understand. So am I. But I trust Shawn with his life and mine. I need you to stand by my side today
and do exactly what I tell you to do, when I tell you to do it. Can you do that for me? Can you trust
me with this?”
Thinking hard about Kane’s words Griff tried to understand what his friend was not saying. Then he
thought about what Kane had said and he raised his head proudly. “I’ve got your back, Kane, you
know that. And yeah, if anyone can get out of this pickle it will be you Shawn. I will do as you ask.”
Beaming, Kane said, “Thanks, I knew I could count on you, my friend. Now can you please remove
this tray so we can get dressed, I guess we had better lay down a few ground rules with the others
before Xavier arrives.”
“I’ll have the Alpha’s and Lucius waiting in the kitchen.” Griff grabbed the tray and took off out of
the bedroom closing the door behind him.
Grinning at Shawn Kane leapt out of bed and started looking for clothes. When they were both
dressed in their standard fare of jeans and nothing else Kane wrapped his arm around Shawn’s waist
and they headed out the door.
/~/~/~/
The meeting went well enough considering there were four Alpha’s in the room including Shawn.
Shawn explained to them all how no-one was to take out Xavier unless it was a member of the
Spokane pack. He said there were at least two men he knew of that would be prepared to challenge
Xavier for the Alpha position if they were given the opportunity. He was also adamant that everyone
was to follow any orders that Kane gave until the whole thing was over. That sparked a bit of debate
but Kane and Shawn didn’t back down and eventually everyone agreed.
Everyone was outside, with the exception of Cheryl, when the first of Xavier’s convoy arrived. Six
cars in all, twenty six men including Xavier and a scrawny man that had to be the Shaman. Stepping
out of the last car, Xavier examined the gathering with a look of disgust on his face.
Xavier was not a tall man but he was solidly built. His short grey hair was cut close to his skull doing
nothing to alleviate the roundness of his face. His eyes were small and dark in stark contrast to a set
of full red lips. He looked like a man who overindulged in every vice. Without a word he strode into
the middle of the pack circle that only the day before had held Kane and Shawn’s wedding. His men
closed rank around half of the circle and they stood waiting for the opposition to approach.
Nodding his head to the others, Kane and Shawn walked down to the edge of the circle. Beside them
stood Griff and Arthur, then Claude and Lucius. Their men fanned out almost but not quite meeting
the group on the other side. It was Kane that spoke first.
“I am Kane, Alpha of the Cloverleah pack. State your name and your business or be gone.”
“I am Xavier, Alpha of the Spokane pack. I know who you are, you faggot piece of nothing.” Xavier
didn’t mince words. “I know who your friends are too. Texas, Colorado and Oklahoma. Very clever.
But it won’t work. I will not be denied. I am here to rid the world of my scumbag nephew, Shawn and
as is my right, I am laying down an Alpha challenge. To the death.” There was a gasp around the
circle and Arthur and Claude were looking particularly worried as were Scott, Troy and Dean. But
Kane kept his face stern and showed no emotion at the challenge. Neither did Shawn.
“Shawn is my mate. As such I demand a fair fight. Otherwise those gathered here will insist on
retribution.”
“You can try and take it, but it won’t happen. And I too insist on a fair fight.” Xavier’s mouth twisted
his words so badly they sounded obscene with hate. He beckoned to the scrawny man beside him.
“I demand you allow my Shaman to bind Shawn’s evil. Let him fight as a wolf with none of his
trickery.” Xavier pushed the man and he stumbled forward heading for Shawn. God Lucius was right,
the man stunk. He stood before Shawn and Kane riddled with the smell of death and decay. As he
reached out a hand to touch Shawn, Kane growled but did nothing. It was Paulo who reached in
between the men and grabbed the sickly Shaman’s hand in his own. He pulled the man away from
Shawn and dropped him in a pile on the grass clearly saying, “Stay here.”
“This is trickery,” Xavier screamed. “Let my man touch him.”
Kane’s father stepped forward with a roar. “My Shaman will care for my son’s mate. Yes we know of
Shawn’s trickery as you call it but we all agree that this should be a fair fight. Under pack law my
Shaman shall bind Shawn’s powers, not yours.” Not even bothering to wait for Xavier’s reply, Arthur
nodded to Paulo, who stood in front of Shawn. He placed a hand on Shawn’s mating mark and chanted
under his breath.
What is he doing? Kane was anxious but trying not to show it. He didn’t want anything to interfere
with his ability to resurrect his mate after death.
He is reinforcing our mating bond with the magic he has of his own. Shawn relaxed and let the man’s
light magic pass through his system.
After two minutes of chanting the Shaman stepped back and faced Xavier. “It is done. You need have
no fear of Shawn’s magic during the fight. Now if you don’t mind I would like to tend to a fellow
Shaman.”
Xavier looked like he wanted to argue the point especially when Paulo dragged the other Shaman off
to the side of the glade. Instead he just glared at Arthur before facing Kane.
“I have challenged him. Let your mate step forward to his death.”
“Fine. As the challenger you may shift first.” Xavier removed his clothes, kicking them out of the
circle, before shifting into a large black and grey wolf.
Shawn kissed Kane’s cheek. He stepped into the circle. His I love you wafting through Kane’s mind
as he shifted without removing his clothes, his pure white and silver wolf gleaming in the sun. He
breathed deeply pulling in the fresh clean air of the glade as he forced himself to focus. Reaching
deep inside Shawn bound his protection runes to prevent them from activating if he got hurt and then
he waited for Xavier to attack. His only focus in this moment was to injure the black and grey wolf as
much as possible before he died. His wolf could take Xavier’s in a heartbeat but he had to do this the
right way.
As soon as he saw Xavier’s muscles shift to indicate movement Shawn struck, closing his teeth over
Xavier’s leg. Xavier wrestled himself from Shawn’s mouth and the fight began in earnest. Again and
again the two wolves engaged, snapping, biting, clawing at every chance they had. It was beautiful in
its brutality. Xavier driven by his own madness and Shawn determined to do all that he could to
render his opponent useless in the face of a second challenge.
Time stood still. No one outside the circle said a word. They barely moved. Kane fought with every
thing he had to stay still, to keep his face impassive as he watched Shawn’s beautiful wolf being torn
at, blood streaming down his white fur. Not that Xavier was looking any better. He had huge chunks
of flesh flapping at his shoulders and hind quarters and Kane could see the older man was tiring.
Then out of nowhere a shot rang out from the trees and Shawn fell. Kane could see a dart piercing his
flank. Xavier had stopped, waiting to see what Shawn would do. Shawn pushed himself to his feet
and shook his shaggy head. Kane knew the moment was coming fast and he had to act.
Turning to the men who had stood staunchly as they watched the fight Kane said, “As soon as Shawn
is dead I am going to demand retribution for cheating. Dad, take all of the men except those from my
pack and stop the Spokane pack from attacking. Try not to hurt too many of them if you can, just
detain them. Unless they get pigheaded of course. Griff, as soon as I yell for retribution I want you
and the boys to engage Xavier. He will shift as soon as he thinks he has won so keep him in human
form if you can. I need you to keep him away from Shawn’s body.”
“What are you going to do, son” Arthur asked gently.
“I am going to get my mate back. Wait for my signal.”
Kane forced himself to watch. Shawn could barely stand as he fought the tranquilizer in his system,
but he kept moving around as Xavier circled him, the black and grey wolf almost rabid in his
excitement. Finally with a howl, Xavier struck, reaching across Shawn’s back, his teeth ripping a
huge tear from Shawn’s throat. Shawn fell and this time he did not get up.
Kane could feel the moment of his mate’s death. His wolf howled on the inside, long and loud and
then all of a sudden he felt a slam into his body and a warm glow tingle through his chest and over his
limbs. He would have fallen if it wasn’t for Griff’s solid chest hard against his back. Stumbling a
moment, he took a deep breath and stood upright again. The tingle in his body remained. Shawn’s
spirit had found him.
Xavier stood over Shawn’s lifeless body and howled at his victory. Then he stepped away from Shawn
and shifted.
“I did it! I won! I AM the TRUE Alpha of the Spokane pack. And now all of you who have supported
this freak will pay.” Xavier was dancing around, which quite honestly looked ridiculous given that he
was naked and not that good looking at all.
“You CHEATED and under pack law I demand retribution.”
Kane’s voice rang out strong and loud. On his signal his men moved - Claude, Lucius and the men
from Arthur’s pack all moving around the circle to confront the men of the Spokane pack. Kane
moved forward to claim Shawn’s body, while Griff, Scott, Troy and Dean rushed to grab Xavier to
prevent him from shifting. With Griff holding him tightly in a bear hold, Scott, Troy and Dean all
took turns in punching him and kicking him so he couldn’t focus on shifting. Xavier was trying to
fight back but he couldn’t get Griff off his back.
Kane’s only focus was Shawn. He carefully picked the wolf up, trying to support his head. The death
wound was large and gaping. He was surprised when he felt another pair of hands helping him and he
gave a quick glance at his father. Together the two men rushed the white wolf to the porch and laid
him gently on the wooden boards. Kane knelt beside him.
Running his hands over Shawn’s fur, Kane wasn’t sure what to do. If he bought Shawn back now he
would just bleed out again and die all over again. Remembering what Shawn had shown him earlier
that day Kane placed one hand over his heart and another over the tattoos on Shawn’s chest. He could
feel the tingle of the connection and he reached forward in his mind trying to find the magic in
Shawn’s body.
“I need you to heal, my love. Let me in to heal you.” His words were soft against the wolf’s ears.
Pushing again with his mind he urged the magic spirit forward and watched as a blue glow moved
gently over the lifeless body. Shawn’s throat wound closed and healed in seconds but the body was
still dead.
Okay thought Kane, we have the connection. Come on my lover I need you back, now would be good.
Placing both hands on Shawn’s body he started to stroke the fur. Speaking softly he poured his heart
into his words and his hands.
“Everything I have is yours. All that I am belongs to you. I love you with all that I am and all I can
be. I need you more than air in my lungs or blood in my veins. Don’t leave me Shawn, I love you so
much. Come back to me angel, come back and let me show you my love.”
Kane could feel Shawn’s spirit moving in his own body. Transfixed he watched as a pale blue glow
emanated from his chest, down through his hands into the wolf below. Kane never let up speaking,
never let up stroking until he could feel that the whole of Shawn’s spirit was back where it belonged.
Then he whispered. “Come back to me my love.” And Shawn’s wolf shuddered and his eyes flew
open. Seeing Kane by his side, Shawn blinked just once, then shifted complete with his trademark
jeans. Kane stared at him for just one second and then scooping him up into his arms, he buried his
face into Shawn’s neck, tears flowing soundlessly from his eyes.
“By the Fate’s you’re a Guardian.” Shawn heard Arthur’s hushed voice and carefully moved his head
to meet the older man’s eyes. Looking deep into the same blue eyes that graced his mates face, he
nodded and then sunk back down draping his arms over his lover’s neck holding him as close as he
could with all the strength that he had.
Finally Kane felt like he could move again. Raising his head he looked into the eyes he loved so much
and stroked Shawn’s face.
“Are you okay?”
“Yes my love. I think that tranquilizer hit me more than it should, must have been a huge dose. But I
can feel my magic trying to fight it so I should feel a lot stronger real soon.”
Shawn looked across to where the others were fighting. Griff had let Scott and Troy hold Xavier and
was raining punches over the old man’s body and face while Dean was getting in hits where he could.
On the other side of the circle the other men had the Spokane pack encircled. Some of the faces
looked a bit bruised and bloodied but everyone seemed to be okay.
“Hmm they all seem okay maybe I can take another five minutes.” Shawn mumbled. Then he heard
Cheryl scream out from the door of the house, “Oh my God he’s alive.” Everyone in the glade stopped
what they were doing and looked to the porch.
“Or maybe not.” Shawn gave a small grin to Kane. “Can you help me up love? I am not sure I can
stand on my own two feet yet.”
Kane stood up with Shawn in his arms before letting his mate’s lower body go so that Shawn could
rest his full length against his body. Shawn held on tight for one brief moment and then turned
leaning his back against Kane’s chest with Kane’s strong arms wrapped around his waist. Lifting his
head he looked out at the men in the glade beneath him. Typically it was Xavier who spoke up first.
“I knew you cheated. You lying little shit. You did use your magic. Well come back here and fight
me again, I won’t lose.”
“ENOUGH.” Shawn’s voice rolled out his power and every wolf in the glade shivered. “I gave you
my word that I would not use magic during the fight, and I did not. YOU cannot kill me, you fool. I
am a Guardian and with my mate by my side I will always be stronger than you.” Taking a deep
breath Shawn faced the rest of the men.
“As a Guardian it is my duty to ensure that all packs, all shifters are kept safe from harm and abuse.
Under wolf pack law Xavier is the rightful Alpha of the Spokane pack. He killed my wolf, which you
all were witness to and therefore the position is his.”
The look of surprise on Xavier’s face was priceless, but Shawn had more to say and this time it was to
the Spokane pack.
“You men have lived under this man’s tyranny for six months now. I see many of you are underfed
and you have not been trained to protect your pack. I have heard stories of the abuse some of you have
suffered for being gay, human or different. That has to stop and as such I have to ensure that Xavier
does not leave my pack land today as the Alpha of your pack. Will any of you step forward now and
challenge Xavier, to the death?”
Shawn sought out his cousin’s Eli and Jacob and stared at them, waiting for them to make their move.
They were both Xavier’s sons and perhaps that was why they were bigger, fitter and better fed than
many of the others in their pack. Jacob looked back at a younger man who was tucked behind him.
The younger man gave a nod and Jacob stepped forward.
“I am Jacob, eldest son of Xavier. I will fight for the right to be Alpha and the right to claim my
mate.” He looked across at his brother, Eli who also stepped forward.
“I am Eli, younger son of Xavier. Should Jacob fail then I will fight for the right to be Alpha so I can
claim my mate.” He grinned at a tall slim man standing a few feet away from him.
Are both Xavier’s son’s gay? Kane asked his mate.
Yep, and although they have both found their true male mates they have not been allowed to claim
each other as first my father and then Xavier was going to force them to marry women instead.
Shawn smiled at Kane and then looked over to Jacob. “Come here, Jacob.”
Jacob stepped forward. Although he wasn’t very tall he was young and strong his muscles rippling
under his shirt as he strode towards the porch. As he passed Xavier the older man started ranting at
him about what a weak pervert he was and how he was going to smash him into the ground. Kane
glanced over at Griff who promptly smashed Xavier in the mouth with his fist, effectively shutting
him up.
Close up Shawn could see that Jacob was nervous but determined.
“Is this your first fight?” He asked softly.
Jacob nodded.
“And you realize it has to be to death?”
“I understand my responsibility. Xavier must be made to pay for what he has done.” This time it was
Shawn who nodded. He reached out his hand and pressed it against Jacob’s forehead. A blue glow
oozed out from his hand, encasing Jacob’s body before seeping into his skin.
“For this one fight, Jacob will have the protection of a Guardian. Does anybody dispute this?”
Everyone shook their head except Xavier who yelled out, “You can’t do this, it is not a fair fight.”
“I can and I have done it,” said Shawn calmly.
“Well I demand my Shaman. I need him to heal me if you expect me to fight right away.” The
Shaman’s weren’t anywhere to be seen.
Shawn looked at Kane who roared out over Shawn’s head. “NO. You are denied by virtue of the fact
you owe my pack retribution for the death of my mate’s wolf. You will fight as you are.”
“Fine, you are all a bunch of faggots and faggot lovers anyway. I could beat you with one hand tied
behind my back.”
“That can be arranged,” called out Claude causing the men around him to laugh. Xavier shut up.
Looking down at Jacob Shawn asked softly, “Are you ready?”
Jacob nodded.
“As the challenger, Jacob has the right to shift first.” Shawn’s voice rang out through the glade.
Supporting Shawn’s weight, Kane helped his mate off the porch, followed by his father. All of the
men grouped around the pack circle again. Jacob stripped off proudly, his body gleaming in the
afternoon sun. Kane noticed a couple of Damien’s men looking a little harder than they should, but
hey a guy can look can’t he. Seconds later Jacob shifted, in his place a solid black wolf.
Kane nodded to Scott and Troy to release Xavier. The man could barely stand by himself but his
mouth just would not stop working as he kept verbally abusing his son. Finally Shawn called out,
“Shift, Now,” in his powerful Dom voice and Xavier’s face was still showing surprise, shifted against
his will. As soon as Xavier was in his wolf form, Jacob attacked.
Shawn closed his eyes as the fight progressed. There was never going to be any doubt as to who would
win, but Xavier made it last longer out of sheer madness. But for now Shawn wanted to savor the feel
of his mate’s body against his back, his own strength returning with every breath.
Are you feeling okay? Kane was worried and Shawn quickly replied wanting to spare Kane any more
stress that he had already been under.
More than okay my lover. I am just enjoying the feel of the sun on my face and your wonderfully
strong body against my back. Kane grinned in Shawn’s ear and rolled his hips gently into his mate’s
arse.
You might want to give me just one more hour before you start making moves like that.
An hour? I can do that, just.
Shawn chuckled. The fight in the circle was coming to an end. At the last moment, Jacob’s wolf
stood over Xavier, looking back at his mate. Then with one solid bite to the throat, Xavier was no
more. Jacob stood once in wolf form and howled, his neck elongated and his head turned to the sky
and then he shifted. His young friend came forward with his clothes and once he was dressed, Jacob
came forward to speak to Kane.
“Sir, I apologize on behalf of my pack for bringing trouble to you and your mate on your land. I will
arrange any retribution necessary to make up for the offence.” Jacob looked shaken up, definitely
sweaty and too young in some ways to be an Alpha but his voice didn’t quiver once as he made his
formal speech.
Kane smiled at Shawn and then looked over at Jacob. “The retribution owed by Xavier has been paid
and order has been restored to your pack. I know what you did today was not easy but my mate has a
lot of faith in your abilities to lead well. Anytime you need from me or Shawn all you have to do is
pick up the phone.” He held out his hand to the younger man, who appeared shocked. Recovering
quickly he grasped Kane’s hand and shook it briefly before looking around as if he wondered what he
should be doing next.
Peeling himself off of Kane’s body, Shawn stood for a moment to get his balance and then he took
Jacob’s arm and led him over to where Arthur, Claude and Lucius were standing. He was pleased that
Kane had followed him, his hand resting protectively on his lower back. He was still feeling wonky on
his feet.
“Jacob, this is Arthur Matthews of the Denver, Colorado pack, Claude Murphy of the Tulsa, Oklahoma
pack and Lucius Cooper representing Damien from the San Antonia pack in Texas. Gentlemen, this is
my cousin Jacob. I would consider it a personal favor if none of you sought any retribution for the
events of today by Jacob’s pack.”
Arthur spoke up first, his gentle gaze raking over Jacob’s frame as if sizing him up. “You have
nothing to fear from my pack, Jacob. I understand the abuse’s your pack members have suffered will
take some time to heal. Anytime you need any help from an older and slightly more experienced
Alpha, please feel free to contact me personally.” Reaching forward he shook Jacob’s hand and
murmured, “You did good today, boy.” Jacob blushed.
Claude and Lucius both gave similar assurances and offers to help to the new Alpha and the younger
man seemed strengthened knowing he would not be alone as he learned to lead his own pack.
Turning to Shawn and Kane he stood a little taller and said, “Thank you so much, for everything. Me
and my men will leave now and remove our mess,” he looked briefly at Xavier’s wolf form still laying
the circle.
“You are welcome to stay for a meal if you like.” Kane’s voice was warm and friendly.
Jacob blushed. “Er, thank you again but there are four of us here that have male mates we haven’t
been allowed to claim for three years or more. We are in a bit of a hurry to get home.” He looked at
Kane and Shawn back in Kane’s sturdy arms, their mating marks clearly glistening on their necks. “I
am sure you understand.”
Laughing, Kane said, “Of course. Take care on the trip home.” Jacob grinned giving a glimpse of the
carefree lad he was capable of being and he ran off to gather his men. Five minutes later, Xavier’s
carcass had been scooped up and thrown in the back of one of the wagons and the cars peeled out of
the driveway.
“Thank God that is all over.” Kane sighed in relief as he and Shawn walked back up to the porch, the
others following in dribs and drabs. He noticed that Lucius was with Vincent and Claude was with
Scott. Dean and Griff were talking to two men from Lucius’s pack and things were obviously going
well there. Only Troy was wandering up to the house on his own, but he had a picture in his hand and
a smile on his face, so Kane left him to his thoughts.
“Oh my goodness, it is going to take me forever to prepare a meal for all you lot.” Yep that was his
Mom on the porch. Shawn laughed beside him and spoke up, “How about I get the meal this evening,
ma’am, we have all had a really busy day.”
Cheryl looked at him suspiciously for a minute especially when Shawn flicked his fingers towards the
house. But then the smell of food hit her nostrils and she flew back into the house. Coming back a
minute later, her eyes wide, she yelled out, “Dinner is ready guys,” which was obviously what the
menfolk were waiting for as they all stampeded the house.
Cheryl scuttled over to Shawn and Kane and said to Kane, “Are you bringing him home for
Christmas? You know I could do with that sort of the help in the kitchen.” She settled for Kane’s
vague, “We will see” and rushed back in to bully the men into some type of order so everyone could
get to the food.
Tilting his head towards the house Shawn asked, “You want to go in for some food, my lover?”
“Can we have something out here please?” Kane’s voice was quiet and sounded a little troubled.
Shawn flicked them up a couple of plates of food and they wandered over to the bench seat on the
corner of the porch. Kane pulled Shawn in close as they sat down and things were quiet for a while as
they ate and listened to the sound of laughter and goodwill in the house.
Chapter Twenty Seven
Shawn looked around at the glade as he ate. Kane’s home really was beautiful and the setting was
perfect for his pack. He stared out over the trees and watched the sun setting, throwing out a mixture
of purples, pinks and blues into the sky. Just perfect, he thought.
“You know we haven’t had a chance to talk about a future together.” Shawn had been lost in his
appreciation of the setting and almost missed what Kane had been saying.
“We haven’t truly known we would have a future before today. What is bothering you, Kane? Talk to
me.”
“I guess I am worried that the day-to-day here won’t be enough for you. You have spent your teenage
and adult life travelling around, seeing new places and new people and doing such a huge range of
things. I am a bit different. I have my home, my pack and my business and most of the time I am
happy just taking rides on my bike or visiting cars shows or sometimes going to Claude’s if I want
company, not that I will be looking for company any time soon.” Kane hastily added as he caught the
look on Shawn’s face.
“Any time from now on, you mean.” Kane nodded at Shawn’s stern voice.
“You know for a big tough, successful Alpha mate you have a few insecurity issues don’t you.”
Shawn’s voice was teasing but Kane got the point.
“Look Kane. I was travelling because I was hiding. I have spent more than ten years on the run. It
wasn’t my choice. And in all that time all I ever dreamed of was the type of life you can offer me right
here. Somewhere where I can be accepted and somewhere I can call home. Of course I may have to
ask you for a job because I figure getting killed by hunters is probably a good way of getting me fired
from the diner, but apart from that everything I could possibly ask for is right here with you. Provided
you still love me of course. I realize things were really hard for you today.”
Burrowing his face in Shawn’s hair Kane pulled Shawn closer, wrapping his huge arms around him as
if he would never let him go.
“You have no idea how hard it was for me, my love.” Kane’s voice was muffled by the hair but as
Shawn could still hear him he didn’t try and move.
“Actually, I do, sweetheart. I can read you and I can access your thoughts just like you can mine. But
even when I was ‘out of it’ for a while I knew what you were doing. I knew how you handled the men
here today so you could get my wolf out from Xavier as quickly as possible. I heard every word you
said as you gave my spirit back to me. My wolf might have been missing but my magic spirit and my
human spirit heard you and understood your pain and your love. So why are you doubting that we can
have a long life together.” Then Shawn had an awful thought.
“Are you still only interested in sexual hook-ups? Have you never wanted a full time mate of your
own?” Shawn tried to wriggle out of Kane’s arms but if anything Kane just hung on tighter. So
Shawn put his hand on Kane’s forehead and lifted Kane’s head up so he could look at his face. Kane
was smiling.
“Oh Shawn, I never knew I could have a mate but I always knew I was looking for something more
than a hook-up. I guess I was a bit like you. I was looking for a connection and I never found it until I
had you.”
“So, why all the worry about me not wanting to live here and share your life?”
Kane was quiet for a moment. “I think I was thinking that maybe you haven’t had a choice about
things in your life before, and I wanted you to know you could still have them. You could have a life
that you wanted, on your terms. I love you enough to give you that.”
“But you don’t love me enough to want me to stay?”
“It’s all I want.” Kane’s fervent voice ringed with the honesty of his reply.
“Then you my mate, are a nutter of the highest order.”
“What, why?”
“Because if you have what you want and that other person wants that too, then why on earth would you
change it? That makes you a nutter. So are you going to give me a job if I need one? I am pretty
handy with custom painting and fixing bikes.” Smiling, because yes Kane could be a bit of an idiot
sometimes.
“You don’t need a job.” Kane said, the smile on his face matching his mates. “You are my mate, my
Alpha mate. By pack law you own half my business, half my house and half of everything I have.”
Shawn shook his head. “Oh great and all I bring to this is the ability to create a meal with a flick of
the fingers. I think you got the short end of the deal, lover.”
Kane’s face turned serious and he looked into Shawn’s ice blue eyes. “Will you sleep with me every
night? Will you be by my side every day? Will you come to car shows, and bike rides and all of those
other things I like? Will you tell me if there is something that you want to do so that we can do it
together?”
Shawn scrunched up his face as if he was trying to remember all of Kane’s questions at once. “Yes…
Yes…Yes and…Yes. Yep I think I got them all.” Then he smiled.
“Then I have got the very best end of the deal.” Kane pulled them together for a very long, satisfying
kiss. It was only when Kane started moving his mouth to Shawn’s neck, which Shawn positively
loved, did he manage to ask one last question that had to be discussed.
“What do you want to do about Claude and Damien?”
Kane lifted his head. “What you mean in terms of visiting and you doing the odd demonstration?”
“Yeah. You said yourself you used to go to Claude’s when you were looking for company and I am
still a Master Dom for Damien’s club. I am not into the lifestyle and I am definitely not using you as
a sub in a club, but it can be a good night out as you know.”
Kane thought about it. He was secretly fascinated with the thought of watching Shawn doing
demonstrations. It always made him so horny seeing evidence of his mate’s power. Just thinking
about it made him squirm in his seat, which of course Shawn noticed.
“So you like the idea once in a while?” Teasing Shawn was back.
“Yeah, I think once in a while, when we do just want to go out for a night. Claude’s has a separate bar
and dance area as well, we could go dancing. I like dancing.” Kane was warming to the idea and he
went back to nibbling Shawn’s neck.
Pushing Kane off for one minute, Shawn held Kane’s face in his hands and fixed him with a
determined stare. “One rule and one rule only. You don’t touch anyone and no one touches you. Are
we clear on that? I do not share my mate in any way.”
Kane grinned, “Well in my defense I can’t really help it if other people think I am still available and
start rutting all over me.” Then he laughed as Shawn growled. Deep and low Kane could feel it
reverberate in his cock. “But you have 100% permission to break any heads of the people who touch
what belongs to you. Okay?”
“Okay.” Shawn was laughing now as well. “From the sounds of things the first couple of times we go
to Claude’s I had better go when I am in a bad mood. I am going to have to beat the suckers off you
with a stick. Could be a bit of a tension reliever.”
Kane pulled Shawn in for a long, tender kiss that quickly turned passionate. Tongue against tongue,
hard hands flying everywhere. Fingers grasping and stroking, teeth raking against skin both men
seemed determined to devour each other. Somehow Shawn ended up on Kane’s lap his long legs
wrapped around Kane’s hips as they ground their denim covered cocks together. It was heaven and
hell all in the one go.
Breaking from Shawn’s lips just for a second Kane growled, “Zap us, now,” and seconds later they
were in their room - the room they would share for all time. And for the longest time it was skin
against skin, a mass of entwined limbs and the coming together again and again of two men who
didn’t know until that day that they truly had a future with each other.
Epilogue
One Month later
Claude’s was busier than it would normally be on a Wednesday night but word had got around that
Master Shawn would be making an appearance and would be whipping one of the house subs on the
center stage. That had garnered a fair bit of excitement amongst the BDSM crowd and the mood
among the audience was high as some of the house subs were setting up the stage.
Kane stood at the back of the crowd feeling more relaxed and happy than he had in a long time. He,
Griff and Shawn had all wanted to come to Claude’s before now, but there were a lot of customer’s at
Custom Rides that needed tending too after Kane’s week off to deal with the Xavier issue. Trisha had
indeed replaced Shawn when she thought he was dead and Kane was secretly relieved because he
loved having Shawn working with him at the workshop everyday.
News of Shawn’s role as a Guardian was also circulating around the packs and there had been a steady
stream of visitors by Alpha’s from half a dozen states all coming to meet and greet and form
alliances. Shawn had taken it all in his stride, but Kane could tell this overwhelming support from
wolf packs was difficult to deal with after his life on the run. An off shoot of all this attention also
meant more business for Custom Rides as many of the visitors had an interest in bikes or cars. Shawn
was proving to be a dab hand at fixing and renovating bikes which gave Kane and the others a chance
to work on the car orders they had. Kane loved the fact that although his man could strip and repair an
engine with magic in a split second, he actually preferred to work with his hands and he was
meticulous with what he did. Kane had a lot of happy customers.
But tonight was a chance for them all to unwind. Kane was planning to watch the demonstration and
then he hoped to take Shawn dancing. Griff had already gone off to the adjoining bar because he
preferred to watch the dancing rather than the BDSM acts. Scott, Dean and Troy all elected to stay
home, which surprised Kane because he thought that after Claude’s visit the month before Scott would
have jumped at the chance to see him again. But Scott had just shrugged when he was asked and
pleaded tiredness. Kane made a mental note to have a talk to him about it when he could.
Troy appeared quiet but happy. He was getting infrequent emails from Anton which he would read
and re-read for days. When he wasn’t answering them he was working on a car of his own in his spare
time. A 1970 Chevrolet Nova in Tuxedo Black. He absolutely loved the car and wanted it in prime
condition by the time Anton came back from overseas. Dean was going to help him with a custom
paint job when Troy had finished all the rust and panel work. Dean didn’t want to come to the club
purely and simply because he didn’t like them. He had never seen the need to go to clubs and would
far rather stay home and work on his art projects.
Standing up a bit straighter Kane could see that the stage was almost set. Two of the house subs had
led in a naked slim blond man and were in the process of attaching him to the cuffs on the St Andrews
Cross that stood center stage. Once they had finished they stepped to the back of the stage, there to
provide any support if anything went wrong during the demonstration. Snorting to himself, because
how could anything like that happen with Shawn at the whip, Kane waited patiently for Shawn to
appear.
When they had first arrived at the club many people took pains to tell Kane that Master Shawn was
known for arousing the most pleasure a man could experience with a whip without ever drawing a
bead of blood. Although it was not something Kane himself had wanted to experience he was still keen
to see how his mate operated. Then all thoughts drained from his brain when Shawn came onto to the
stage.
My God he looked magnificent. But it wasn’t just the tight black leather trousers, thick leather belt
with a wolf buckle and muscle top that had Kane drooling. No, it was the look on Shawn’s face. His
face was hard and determined and Kane could see the power radiating off his shoulders. Looking
around the room Kane could see that a lot of other people had noticed it too. The Master’s watching
all seemed to try and stand up a little straighter and the subs in the room were positively quivering
with excitement.
As Kane watched, Shawn went over to the Cross first and checked the sub’s bindings, murmuring
quietly with the man as he made sure that he had enough room for movement without the cuffs being
too loose. Kane had seen enough of these demonstrations to know if the restraints were too loose then
the man on the Cross could move too much as the whip hit and that could cause permanent damage to
the sub involved.
Shawn touched the man on the shoulder and then went over to one of the house subs who held up two
whips for him to choose from. Kane was surprised to see that Shawn picked the longer, 12 foot bull
whip as opposed to the 6 foot stock whip. He and Shawn had discussed this earlier, Shawn saying the
smaller whip was easier to deal with although he did admit his preference was for the longer one.
When prodded Shawn said that he felt Kane would be a distraction in the crowd that might make the
larger whip a bit more difficult to control. Obviously Kane’s fervent promise to do ABSOLUTELY
NOTHING to disturb Shawn had the desired effect and he was going with his whip of choice.
Shawn had gone back to the sub and let the man know which whip he was using. Everyone in the
room heard the sub’s fervent, “thank you Master,” as Shawn paced out the distance he needed and
turned to the Cross.
“Thirty lashes, straight through, no respite. Count them out. Do not come or I will stop.
Understood?” Shawn’s deep voice rippled through the room, powered and focused. It sent a shiver
down Kane’s spine and his cock started to harden. Glancing around he could see that he was not the
only affected.
“Yes, Master.” The subs voice was tinged with excitement and Kane could see the man was already
fully aroused, his cock purple and dripping. The guy must have been a real pain slut to be prepared to
take a full thirty lashes without stopping. But Shawn had made it clear he was not about to spend any
time soothing the sub; the exhibition was of whipping skills alone and Shawn’s ability to bring the
man to climax through pain.
Raising the whip above his head, Shawn flicked it and the whip made a resounding thwack against the
sub’s skin. His back arched into the pain the sub called out “one” before Shawn hit him again. Welt
after welt appeared on the subs skin, bright red and raised without a speck of blood. The lines were a
perfect distance from each other. One straight line after another crossing first one way and then the
other way down the man’s back and across his buttocks.
After each hit the sub arched and flexed his body, his butt clenched as he called out the required
number, his voice rising with each welt. As the number hit 20 the sub was clearly having trouble
holding back his climax and the feeling seemed to be echoed throughout the room. Kane’s own cock
was threatening to burst out of his own leather pants and he was starting to rethink the dancing idea.
Claude had rooms upstairs including his own private suite which he had offered to the two of them
when they arrived. Yeah, maybe they would go there first.
“Twenty one”
Thwack.
“Twenty two.”
Thwack.
“Twenty three.”
Thwack.
“Twenty four.” The sub was clearly close now. His voice stretched and whining as though he was
begging through the count. The mood in the room was electric and thick with arousal as everyone in
their head was counting down for the magic number of thirty to arrive.
“Well, you are a big one aren’t you?” A growly voice echoed in his ear as two big arms came
slamming around Kane’s chest, pinning Kane’s arms to his side. An equally big clumsy hand started
unzipping Kane’s trousers and fumbling with Kane’s cock that had softened the instant he was hit.
Kane sniffed. Fuck a bear shifter. He was never going to get out of those arms without some help.
“Twenty five.”
Thwack.
“Twenty six.”
Wriggling and stomping as best he could, Kane struggled to get free but it was useless.
“So who do you belong to boy?” The growly voice was in his ear again.
“Him, Master Shawn on the stage. You had better let go of me or he is going to be pissed.” Kane
growled out, trying to keep his voice steady.
“Ha, that pipsqueak. I am sure he will be happy to loan you to me once he knows who I am. It’s not
as though he is going to have any choice in the matter.”
“You don’t know him” Kane insisted, still struggling as best he could. “He will be really pissed off
that you touched me.”
“Well big guys like you who obviously bottom for their Master’s are hard to come by. I am not
leaving here without you.”
Fuck the guy thought he was a sub even though the way Kane was dressed clearly indicated he wasn’t.
Kane was sweating now and not in a good way. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. He had promised not to disturb
Shawn. He glanced around to see if he could see Griff or Claude but neither of them were around and
if he struggled much more Shawn was bound to notice. Keeping his eyes focused on Shawn Kane,
tried not to panic as the bear continued to try and stimulate him, his own huge cock pressed firmly
against Kane’s arse.
“Thirty.” Finally Shawn had finished.
“Come for me.” Rippling around the room Shawn’s voice spurred on a number of orgasms, not least
the sub who after climaxing and moaning in a magnificent fashion, collapsed, passed out on the
cross. Shawn quickly went across to the man and checked his pulse and eye lids before indicating to
the two house subs to take care of the man.
Er hon, I need some help here.
Shawn’s head shot up and his eyes found Kane instantly in the back of the room. Then his eyes
narrowed as he took in the shifter who had captured him. Jumping from the stage Shawn strode
through the crowd, his anger almost visible. His ice blue eyes flashing he said in his murderous voice,
“Take your hands off him, Bruce. He is mine.”
“Oh come on Master Shawn”, Bruce’s voice dripped with sarcasm as he mentioned Shawn’s title.
“Share your little subby with me, I will make it good for him.”
“He is not my sub, he is my MATE.”
Bruce laughed. “You mated your sub, oh how precious. Come on. One use only. You know you can’t
take me wolf, so let’s just get this over and done with. If your boy is real good then it shouldn’t take
more than an hour or so for me to tire of him.”
Gripping the bear’s wrists firmly, Shawn wrenched them away from his mate with sheer brute strength
and then Kane felt a small zing of magic. The bear was frozen still and couldn’t move. Shawn
grabbed hold of Kane and pulled him out from the bear’s reach and into his arms.
Are you okay hon?
Yeah, a bit violated and shaky but I will be okay in a minute.
Stand behind me. I know this guy. Damien’s looking for him. Let me deal with it okay.
Yeah hon, good idea I think.
Fuck Kane must be mixed up if he was letting Shawn deal with a bear shifter on his own. Shawn knew
he had to act quickly. Putting Kane behind him, he scanned the crowd looking for Claude who was
heading towards them with a couple of his own bear shifter bouncers in tow. “Get Griff” he mouthed
to Claude, who directed another man into the adjacent bar. Then Shawn fixed his gaze back on Bruce
the bear who still hadn’t moved.
“Are you a member here, Bruce?” Bruce tried to work his mouth but Shawn’s spell was holding.
“Yes, he is,” Claude said, “Been here about a month and his membership was approved just last
week.”
“Did he mention that Damien’s looking for him after he lied on his application there? This man has
no training as a Master but he did manage to damn near kill the last two subs he had before Damien
realized it.”
“Why, you ugly fucker. I will kick you out myself.” Claude made to step forward to take on the bear
himself but Shawn held up his hand.
“Sorry Master Claude. I know this is your club but this man violated my mate and for that he has to
pay.” Shawn was stalking around the bear, who still couldn’t move. Claude stepped back and actually
grinned. This was going to be good.
Fixing the bear’s eyes with his, Shawn nodded his head and Bruce collapsed to the ground. Resuming
his pacing, Shawn let his power build to match his anger as he went around and around the bear. Then
he raised his hands and a huge blue sphere appeared, tinged with red and purple. In one smooth move
he flung the sphere at the man on the ground so it encompassed him completely. The reds and purple
in the blue started moving through the bear in and out in a crazy dance.
Bruce arched up and started to yell and growl, writhing in pain as bolt after bolt of magic hit him. He
tried to shift, but the magic held him firm. In just a few minutes he was shrieking in pain, begging to
God, to Shawn and to anyone at all to “Just make it stop.” Standing impassively Shawn just watched
the anger still evident in his eyes.
After five long minutes Shawn lifted his hands and the magic returned to him, seeping back into his
skin. Bruce lay on the floor exhausted and barely moving. Looking up at Shawn he rasped out, “Who
the hell are you?”
“I am Master Shawn and I don’t like people messing with my mate. Got it?”
“Yeah man. Will never touch him ever.”
“You won’t touch anyone again.” Shawn’s voice was quietly deadly and the bear started trembling
again. Looking back over his shoulder, Shawn saw Kane just a few feet away, with Griff at his side,
his big arm over Kane’s shoulder.
“Can I borrow your phone a minute, hon?” Kane slipped his hand into his now done up pants and
handed it to Shawn. Flipping through the contacts, Shawn found the one he was looking for and
dialed. Putting the phone on speaker everyone could hear when the recipient answered.
“It’s Damien, what do you want?” The bear shifter’s face went white.
“Hi Damien, it’s Shawn. I found Bruce for you.”
“Oh good man.” Damien’s silky voice seemed pleased. “Where is he and how did you come to find
him?”
“He is at Claude’s. He was manhandling my mate.”
“Hmmm, and I take it you weren’t overly pleased?”
“That’s an understatement.” Shawn bit the words out.
“Has he hurt anyone else at Claude’s?” Shawn looked over at Claude who shook his head.
“No Damien, he has only been a member here for a week.”
“Okay, well I want him back because of what he did to those two subs. Their families are owed that at
least. Do I get him back in one piece or in bits?”
“I haven’t decided yet. Do you have a preference?” Shawn’s voice was flat and he hadn’t taken his
eyes off of Bruce.
“Do you mind sending him back in one piece? I have more than enough people here who want to tear
him to pieces themselves for what he did. You could zap him to the holding cells here and let us take
care of it?”
“Yeah, sure Damien. Just don’t ever let him leave, okay?”
“He is as good as dead. You have my word.” Damien’s voice was still silky but it had a sinister ring
to it.
“Pleasure doing business, Damien. We will see you again soon.”
“I am looking forward to it.” Damien clicked off.
Looking over at Claude, Shawn asked, “Do you have anything you need to do to this fucker before I
send him on to Damien.”
Shaking his head, Claude said, “No. I am just bloody grateful he picked on your mate as his first sub
otherwise things could have got a lot worse. Send Damien his package and let’s all get back to having
some fun.”
“Don’t send me back; please don’t send me to Damien’s. He will kill me.” The bear shifter was
begging now.
“For what you did I should kill you myself and believe me Damien’s way will be a lot more
pleasant.” Letting Bruce stew on his words, Shawn flicked his fingers and the bear was gone. He
moved back to where Griff and Kane were standing, gathering Kane up in his arms.
“Shit Shawn, you really don’t like it when someone touches Kane do you?” Griff’s voice was loud
and designed to carry around the room. Shawn grinned because he knew what Griff was doing.
“You’re right, Griff, I don’t.” Shawn’s growls echoed around the club and more than a couple of men
quickly looked the other way. Hmm, that might stop a few wannabees for a while. He looked at Kane
who had his face buried in Shawn’s hair. The man was still shaking although he was hiding it well.
“Come on hon, let’s get you out of here for a bit, okay.”
Kane nodded. Looking at Griff, Shawn asked, “Will you be okay here for a while longer? I am taking
Kane up to Claude’s suite.”
“No probs, man. Come and get me in the dance bar when you are ready to go.” Griff hugged Shawn,
patted Kane’s shoulder and strode off through the crowd.
/~/~/~/
Kane let go of Shawn when they got in the room and started pacing the floor. Not wanting to freak
Kane out any further by sitting on the huge bed that dominated the room, Shawn saw a love seat in the
corner and quietly walking over to it, he sat there, watching Kane intently. It wasn’t long before Kane
started talking.
“I have never felt so violated, hon…I didn’t know what to do…I made you a promise you know, and I
kept it…but God all I can feel is his fingers in my pants and his fucking cock pressed against my
arse…and I couldn’t do anything about it. He was a fucking bear shifter. He thought I was a bloody
sub…How was I meant to get out of that grip…God and that smell…argh I just feel so dirty.”
On and on Kane went for more than half an hour. Shawn just sat quietly and let him talk it all out. He
understood why Kane felt the way he did and he was gutted inside that Kane didn’t call for help
sooner. Shawn knew he should never have insisted that Kane leave him alone while he was doing the
demonstration, but hell who would have thought a bear shifter would have taken that day, in that place
to pick his mate as his next fuck toy.
When he could see that Kane was starting to wind down, Shawn flicked his fingers at the bathroom,
sensing that Claude had a huge tub in there that was perfect for up to six people to sit in, submerge
themselves and relax. In seconds he knew the tub was filled with hot fragrant water and soothing oils.
Standing up, Shawn stood in front of Kane, stopping his pacing, and gently put a hand on his chest. He
looked up and gently gazed into Kane’s eyes, letting all of the love he had for his mate shine through.
Waiting until he saw a glimmer of the same love in his mate’s eyes, he nodded for Kane to step
through into the bathroom.
“Come on hon, let’s get you cleaned up a bit, okay?” Looking a bit panicky, Kane went to take off his
clothes, but then he looked at Shawn and dropped his hands.
“It’s okay hon, I will be in the next room if you need me,” and Shawn quickly slipped through the door
and pulled it partially closed so Kane had some privacy.
Kane stripped off his clothes and sunk into the hot water. God, that felt so much better and the water
smelt so good. Dunking his head under the water, Kane found some shampoo on the edge of the tub
and slopping heaps of it into his hand he lathered his hair, before soaping his whole body, over and
over to get rid of the smell of the bloody bear. Only then did he dunk his head again to get rid of the
shampoo.
Relaxing his head against the edge of the tub, Kane thought back over the evening. He knew he should
have attracted someone’s attention as soon as he knew he couldn’t get out of the bear’s grasp, but he
really didn’t want to break the spell his mate had cast over the crowd. He also didn’t want Shawn to
have to leave that brave sub hanging on the St. Andrews Cross while he dealt with the problem. And
he knew that Shawn would have done that in an instant, stopped the demonstration, left the sub and
flown to his side the moment that he thought his mate was in trouble.
He was so lucky to have a mate like Shawn, he knew that. It wasn’t so much that his mate was so
powerful, although he was definitely that. Kane realized he was also one of the most decent beings on
the planet. Kane knew that Shawn had wanted to tear that bear limb from limb, and that he could have
done it. But because he knew the bear’s back story, he contacted Damien first and asked him what he
wanted done. And when Damien had said that the families of the subs that had been hurt needed their
own form of payback, Shawn had made that happen.
Hearing a soft tap on the door, Kane turned his head as Shawn walked in with a pile of clothes. “I…
er…got you some new threads and I’ll get rid of the old ones. I kinda figured you wouldn’t want to
wear them again.” Shawn put the clothes on the downturned toilet lid, scooped up the dirty clothes
from the floor and went back out the door pulling it closed behind him.
Shawn, his mate. More powerful than a bear shifter and kinder than any man Kane had ever met.
Suddenly Kane realized he wanted Shawn in his arms, not for sex right this minute although he knew
that would come soon enough, but just to hold him. Getting out of the tub, he grabbed the first towel
that came to hand and dried himself off quickly. Throwing on his clothes he opened the door and
leaned on the door jam.
Shawn was still sitting on the love seat, his head in his hands. He looked up as he heard Kane come in,
but kept his expression neutral. Kane grinned at him, “Come on, let’s go dancing.”
A myriad of expressions flashed across Shawn’s face. Concern, love, surprise. Yep surprise most of
all. Then Shawn smiled and Kane knew it was going to take a lot more than a grabby bear shifter to
stop him from wanting his mate, in bed and out. When Shawn stood up, Kane held out his hand and
they walked out the door, Shawn flicking his fingers as they went.
“You cleaned the bathroom, didn’t you?”
Shawn smiled. “Well, you never know we might want to use this room again one day and I don’t want
Claude to think we are bad guests.”
Laughing together the two men ducked through the BDSM hall and out to the dance bar. Griff was
over at the bar itself talking to some tall blond bloke dressed entirely in black. He smiled when he
saw Kane and Shawn come in and head straight to the dance floor. A song by Bryan Adams,
Everything I do, I do it for you, had just started playing and Kane pulled Shawn into his arms and held
him firmly as they started moving to the music.
Shawn rested his arms across Kane’s shoulders and his body melded to Kane’s perfectly, his long
limbs and lean torso comforting and sexy all in one go. When Kane dropped his head into Shawn’s
hair he felt Shawn’s fingers gently run up through his own tresses, calming, comforting and loving.
And there they stayed, moving in perfect time with both the music and each other. For that moment
the rest of the world ceased to exist and Kane knew he was the luckiest man in the world. He had his
mate, his lover and the man he wanted to be with for the rest of his life in his arms and nothing in the
world would ever belittle the love he had in his heart. He was Alpha, he was a man in love and
anything he had to face in his future he knew he could, purely because of the man in his arms.
The End
visit superiorz.org for more mm books
Excerpt to The Runaway Cat - The Sequel to The Reluctant Wolf
Chapter One
As Griff Matthews strode back into the dance bar after Kane and Shawn had left to go upstairs, he was
just really thankful that Shawn was in their pack. Although he and Kane had been together virtually
their whole lives with the exception of Griff’s time in the military he knew they both would have had
problems taking on a bloody bear shifter. But far out, the anger in Shawn and the way it manifested
itself was just unbelievable. The look in his eyes as Shawn had watched the bear on the floor writhing
in pain left Griff in no doubt that Shawn would have blasted the man into a million atoms without a
second thought. Yep Kane had a good man at his back and in a way Griff felt slightly relieved. He
really didn’t have to watch out for Kane as much anymore and although Kane would always be his
cousin, his Alpha, and his very best friend it would be nice to spend a bit of time building a life for
himself too.
So now was a good a time as any to get drunk, watch the dancing and maybe, just maybe find someone
who wasn’t that intimidated by him that he could get laid. Griff snorted. Not likely to happen
anytime soon but still the drinks would help dull any hopes he might have in that direction. The drinks
would keep his wolf quiet which wasn’t a bad thing either given he hadn’t gone for a run for weeks.
Griff was under no illusions he looked like trouble. It wasn’t intentional; it was just the way he was.
At 6’5” he had a big well muscled chest that tapered down to a surprisingly small waist and arse. His
long legs were strong and supple and in his head designed to wrap around the waist of the man of his
dreams. Okay well if that was the way his thoughts were running maybe he would settle for a decent
pair of lips around his cock so he could get off on the idea of being screwed even if it wasn’t going to
happen in actuality.
His green eyes scanned the bar. Most guys in the club were dancing, their bodies a frenzied mass of
bump and grind as they desperately tried to find some release. There were a few guys just leaning on
the bar, one of them he recognized. Saul, hmmm what was that little pup doing here. Up to his same
old tricks as usual Griff presumed. He grinned to himself as he wondered what the little guy would do
if he knew Kane and Shawn were in the club. He remembered how Shawn had handled the little man
last time the pup had the audacity to put his hands all over Kane. The boy had been given a firm
lecture on behaving himself but looking at the way Saul was dressed in his tight leather pants and
bright green skintight top Griff reckoned the lecture hadn’t been strong enough.
He went back to scanning the rest of the men at the bar, Griff’s sharp gaze picked out a new face and
body. Long blond hair, hmmm couldn’t see much else of the face as the man was standing facing the
bar, but that gave Griff the perfect opportunity to scope out the body and man what a body. Dressed
entirely in black the man stood out not so much by what he was wearing but the way he was standing.
Leaning over the bar his back muscles flexed as the man raised his drink and chucked it back in one
swallow before indicating to the barman for another round. Griff’s eyes ran down the man’s back to
an incredible arse well displayed in black jeans and long legs. This guy had to be almost as tall, as
Griff, maybe 6’3” or 6’4”, just slimmer. A cat shifter, almost definitely. Griff’s mouth started to
water. Maybe tonight wouldn’t be a total write off after all.
Without thinking much about it, Griff strode over to the bar to stand next to his wet dream and raised
his hand at the barman.
“The usual, Griff?” The barman waited for his nod and started setting out six glasses, filling each one
with a double shot of Glenfiddich. Then he reached behind him and pulled out a bottle of Claude’s
own beer brew. Setting them all on a tray he carried them over and put them in front of Griff with a
smirk.
“Thanks Clive, will let you know when I am ready for round two.”
Griff took each glass and set them in a row in front of him. Then taking the one from the left first he
picked them up swallowed them in one gulp, slamming down the glass and picking up the next one.
All six glasses were gone in less than a minute. Griff could feel the burn down his throat and the buzz
starting to run through his body. It would take a lot more than twelve shots of whiskey to get him
drunk but it was a good start. He put the glasses back on the tray and picked up the beer for a long
swallow.
“Well that’s impressive.” Griff almost choked on his beer. The Man in Black, ha ha, had spoken
beside him and that voice damn it went right through him. Soft, low and gravelly it reminded Griff of
every sinfully decadent thing he could think of. He looked over to see just for himself if the face
matched the voice and holy shit, it did. Squared, strong face, deep black eyes with amazing eyebrows,
a straight nose and full pale lips that were quirked in a half grin as the man was waiting to see if Griff
had a response. Yup it was official Griff was screwed.
Griff looked down at the empty glasses before looking back up at the stranger in front of him.
“Impressed about what exactly? The fact that I can put down 6 doubles in less than a minute, or the
fact that I am still standing upright?” Griff was teasing and he let it show on his face. He took another
swallow of his beer and stood quiet as the stranger now openly checked him out.
Special Agent Derrick ‘Diablo’ Franklin had originally planned to just pop into Claude’s get a drink, a
fast hook up and pop out again. He was coming to the end of a long and hard undercover job and he
was stressed, tense and in desperate need for some type of release. His case was wearing on him more
than it should for more reasons than he cared to examine. His cat had been snarky and hard to control
for weeks. Or it had been. As Diablo looked closely at the man beside him, he honestly felt his cat
purr and he wondered where the hell that had come from.
The drinker was definitely worth looking at. Tall and well built the man held himself with confidence
and grace despite his large size. His chiseled face was topped with bright green eyes, his chin and full
mouth framed by a tightly groomed goatee. The man was drop dead gorgeous. Diablo wondered what
his wolf form would look like. Big, rugged and mean he reckoned. Hmmm he had two days before he
had to get back and this tantalizing man in front of him could go a long way to easing some of his
tension.
“Both actually. I am Diablo.” Decision made Diablo held out his hand for a shake.
“Griff.” The larger man took his hand with a gentleness that belied its strength and as he shook it
Diablo felt the electricity between them. He had to force himself to drop the hand after he had held it
longer than considered decent.
“I don’t usually drink very often,” Griff went on to explain, “but I felt the need for a buzz. It has been
a long couple of months and I learned a long time ago the best way to feel the alcohol at all is to slam
it in, hard and fast and then let the high flow for a while. Plus,” he said as he indicated to Clive he was
ready for another round, “it saves Clive here a whole stack of running around keeping me happy.”
Diablo had been distracted by the ‘slam it in, hard and fast’ statement and took a moment to reply. He
never bottomed but hell he would give it up for this wolf in a heartbeat although he wasn’t sure why.
Fascinated he watched as Griff slammed down another 12 shots and then indicated to Clive he was
finished. The barman obviously knew the routine because he just took the tray away leaving Griff
with his bottle of beer. Two rounds were clearly Griff’s limit. Diablo ordered another drink for
himself, planning to sit on it for a while, simply so he could spend more time learning about the man
beside him.
Griff was watching the dancing again, letting the pleasure of the alcohol flow through him. His wolf
was quiet, his body relaxed and he realized he felt really good. He saw Kane and Shawn come in and
immediately come together on the dance floor, Kane wrapped around Shawn as if he would never let
him go and Griff figured he probably never would. Boy he would love to have that one day. He
looked over to see Diablo watching him closely.
“What’s got your face looking all dreamy?” Diablo asked. Griff indicated to Kane and Shawn with
his beer bottle.
“That’s my Alpha, Kane and his mate Shawn. They have only been together a few months, but man
they move well together.”
Diablo turned to look at the two men on the dance floor. Unlike the other couples and groups who
were rutting, bumping and grinding with desperation, these two stood out with the sensuality of their
movements. Slow and unhurried the two were totally fixated on each other. Diablo watched as the
taller man, Kane he presumed, took his head out of his mate’s hair to say something. In one quick
moment he saw both of the men’s faces and the love that flowed between them was precious. It was
more than the fact that both men looked like sex on a stick, it was the feelings they obviously shared
that made the scene so sensuous. Diablo felt his own heart melt as he came to the stunning realization
that he wanted something like that in his own life.
Then as Diablo watched he saw the smaller man’s hand run down his mate’s behind to grab a foreign
hand that was groping Kane’s arse. Without breaking a step and staying totally focused on Kane,
Shawn grabbed the intruder’s fingers and snapped them. The intruder scurried back clasping his
broken fingers in his good hand. Diablo looked at Griff in amazement.
“Did he just…?”
Grinning Griff said, “Yep, Shawn doesn’t like anyone touching his mate. Kane had a bit of a past
before he met Shawn, well quite a bit and some people haven’t got the message yet that Kane is
definitely off the market. Word is getting around though.” He laughed, the chuckle coming from
deep in his chest and while Diablo warmed to the sound, his cat appeared to want to wallow in it.
“And Kane doesn’t mind?” Diablo knew that was a dumb question before he opened his mouth, but
well, the words were out now. Griff didn’t seem put out by it though.
“Shit no. Kane loves that Shawn is possessive. He feels the same way.” Griff looked at Diablo
intently. “They are true mates, see. What the Fates have bought together. Sure they have claimed
each other and they even had an Alpha Mating ceremony, but there is so much more to them than that.
They connect in every way and that’s special. There could never be another person for either one of
them and they are perfectly happy with that. Why, don’t you cats have the same thing?”
“I don’t personally know any cats that have had mates to be honest. I don’t know a lot of cats at all. I
suppose you could call me a black panther although I had a cougar mother and a tiger for a father, but
I never knew him. They weren’t true mates. I know we can have them,” Diablo had heard enough
stories from his mother to know that at least, “and I guess given how cats are really territorial and
possessive it would make sense that if they did mate they would feel the same way.” He looked over to
where Kane and Shawn were still dancing. “I would sure love to have what they have in my life.” His
voice quiet, Diablo seemed to be deep inside his head. Griff looked at him for a moment and then
indicated to Colin to get Diablo another drink.
Handing it to Diablo, Griff went back to watching the dancers until he heard a muffled, “What the
fuck…” Turning his head he saw Diablo fighting off a younger blond wolf. Without thinking Griff
grabbed the wolf by the back of the neck and pulled him off Diablo. Saul, of course, who else would it
be. Diablo was trying to wipe the drink off his shirt and he did look a bit pissed off.
Griff held the struggling Saul until he finally stopped trying to get away and then he put the small
wolf’s feet on the ground.
“Hey Saul, whatcha think you’re doing?” Griff’s drawl was always more pronounced when he was
angry although he did a good job of hiding it most times. But now he was starting to get pissed. He
wanted the man beside him for himself and although he wasn’t sure how he was going to make that
happen right this minute he didn’t want Saul interfering.
“What does it look like you big oaf?” Saul’s voice was shrill and strong and it made Diablo’s cat
wince especially when Saul turned his attention back to Diablo. “Wanna come out the back with me
and play?” He batted his eyes at Diablo who just reacted with disgust.
“No thanks. I am hoping to get something going with the man beside me.” Griff grinned at Diablo’s
words. Nice to know the attraction wasn’t all one-sided.
Saul looked at Griff and Diablo for a minute and then laughed. “Hell no, you are kidding me, it would
be like the clash of the titans or something.” He watched as Griff and Diablo shared a smirk. Yep
under certain circumstances it probably could be, but Griff didn’t think so.
“And…and…you guys would be so busy fighting to see who tops you would never get anywhere.”
Diablo looked at Griff who shrugged. Griff wasn’t about to tell Saul that he was perfectly happy to
bottom for the right man - most times he preferred it, and Diablo wasn’t going to tell anyone about his
own errant thoughts about Griff. They shared a long look, questions asked and answered without
words. Yep they were on the same page.
Griff bent down and said quietly to Saul. “Did you happen to notice who was on the dance floor?”
Saul glared at Griff and then looked over. Kane and Shawn stood out simply because they were so
different from any other couple on the floor. Their movements might have gotten a little more heated
but it was more a hint of what they wanted to do rather than an overdone hump.
“Oh shit.” Saul wriggled out of Griff’s grasp and took off. Griff ordered Diablo another drink and a
beer for himself.
“Well he took off fast enough.”
“Yeah, well he was one of Kane’s many conquests, a one nighter, like they all were. Saul made the
mistake of rutting all over Kane at a car show we went to and Shawn got a little bit upset.”
“He’s still walking so it couldn’t have been that bad.”
“Oh, bad enough. Shawn threatened to tear his limbs off one by one and turn him into a human
footstool for him to fuck his mate on. I think the graphics of that idea was enough to put the fright
into Saul for life.”
“Really?” Diablo was grinning.
“Oh yes and he could do it too.” Griff was laughing now at the memory as the two men under
discussion came over. As per normal Kane had his arm over Shawn’s shoulder, while Shawn had his
arm snug around Kane’s waist. Diablo could see how well they fit together and for a brief moment he
dreamt of the big man beside him holding him the same way. He imagined it would feel pretty good.
“Hey guys, was that Saul I saw heading out of here like the hounds of hell were after him.” Kane’s
voice was deep and low and tinged with laughter.
“Yep, seeing Shawn here seems to have that effect on him.” Griff had stopped laughing but his grin lit
his face. “Oh Kane, Shawn, this is Diablo.” The men all shook hands.
“Shawn and I are heading off, Shawn style. Are you okay to take the truck home?” Kane was looking
at Griff the question in his eyes. Not so much was Griff okay to take the truck home, was he okay
with a sexy looking cat shifter named Diablo.
Griff nodded firmly. “Yep, no problem boss. See you in the morning at work, okay?”
Kane fished around in his back pocket and pulled out Claude’s key. He passed it over to Griff. “Can
you get this back to Claude before you leave? I er…can’t be bothered looking for him.” He was
looking at Shawn and the lust was evident in his eyes.
Griff put it on the bar and grinned at Kane and Shawn. “Yep, I will take care of it. You guys take it
easy going home now.” Laughing, Kane waved at Griff and Diablo as he pulled Shawn with him and
they disappeared out the door of the club.
“Do I want to ask how they are getting home?” Diablo asked curiously not really expecting an answer.
Griff looked at him for a minute as if weighing him up. Whatever he decided must have been positive
because he said, “Shawn has some extra abilities that make him kinda special. One of them is the
ability to zap his mate straight into their bedroom from wherever they are. If Kane is in a hurry, like
he appears to be tonight, then it is the quickest way to get home.” He grinned as he remembered how
many times Kane had gotten Shawn to zap him from the workshop to home and back in their lunch
breaks.
“Hmm must be handy. I wouldn’t mind a few of those skills myself.” Diablo thought about the more
than couple of times he wished he could just zap out of wherever he was at the time and then
purposefully shook his head. Now was not the time or place. He looked over at Griff who was still
watching him with a half smile on his face. Yep he could lost in this big man and that was exactly
what he wanted to do.
Without breaking their gaze Diablo stepped closer to Griff and put his arm around the man’s waist. He
gave a little tug and Griff came forward willingly until they were standing flush against each other.
The electricity Diablo had felt when they shook hands now pulsed through his body and his cock
jumped to attention. Griff’s own cock was already hard against his thigh and the half smile on his
face turned into a full blown grin.
Nodding to the key on the bar, Diablo said quietly, “How soon do you have to get that back to
Claude?”
“Sometime in the morning will be fine.” The lust in Griff’s voice was evident in his raspy response.
“You know I don’t bottom.” As much as Diablo really felt he wanted to do that with Griff, he hadn’t
thought it through properly and he didn’t want to make any decisions half-cocked.
Griff put a big arm around Diablo’s shoulder and scooped up Claude’s key with the other hand. “You
are lucky that I can be persuaded then, if you are good enough, of course.” Griff’s voice was teasing.
He already knew the cat in his arms would be more than good enough.
“I’ll just have to bring my ‘A’ game then won’t I?” Diablo smirked at the bigger man.
“I don’t deserve anything less man.” Grin still firmly in place Griff led Diablo off through the club to
Claude’s suite. He was going to have some fun tonight.
Buy Now
